SNORRI STURLUSONHEIMSKRINGLAVOLUME I

The printing of this book is made possible by a gift to the University ofCambridge in memory of Dorothea Coke, Skjæret, 1951

Snorri Sturluson

HEIMSKRINGLAVOLUME I

THE BEGINNINGS TO ÓLÁFR
TRYGGVASON

translated by

ALISON FINLAY
andANTHONY FAULKES

VIKING SOCIETY FOR NORTHERN RESEARCH
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE LONDON

2011© VIKING SOCIETY 2011
ISBN: 978-0-903521-86-4

The cover illustration is of the ‘Isidorean’ mappamundi (11th century), of
unknown origin, diameter 26 cm, in Bayerische Staatsbibliotek, Munich, Clm
10058, f. 154v. It is printed here by permission of Bayerische Staatsbibliothek.
East is at the top, Asia fills the top half, Europe is in the bottom left handquadrant, Africa in the bottom right hand quadrant. The earliest realisationsof Isidore’s description of the world have the following schematic form:E

ASIA
TANAISEVROPA

MEDITERRANEUM

N

NILUS

S

AFRICAW

Printed by Short Run Press Limited, Exeter

CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION................................................................................. vii
		
		
		
		
		

Authorship....................................................................................... vii
Sources.............................................................................................. ix
Manuscripts..................................................................................... xiii
Further Reading.............................................................................. xiv
This Translation.............................................................................. xiv

CHRONOLOGY............................................................................ xvi
GENEALOGY............................................................................. xviii
MAPS .................................................................................................. xix
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES........................................... xxiii
HEIMSKRINGLA I................................................................................ 1
		
		
		
		
		
		
		

Prologue............................................................................................. 3
Ynglinga saga.................................................................................... 6
Hálfdanar saga svarta....................................................................... 48
Haralds saga ins hárfagra................................................................. 54
Hákonar saga góða........................................................................... 88
Haralds saga gráfeldar................................................................... 120
Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar................................................................ 137

INDEX OF NAMES........................................................................... 235

Introduction
Authorship
The title Heimskringla derives from the phrase kringla heimsins ‘the disc of
the world’ which opens this collection of sagas on the lives of the kings of
Norway attributed to the Icelandic author Snorri Sturluson. The words belong
to a geographical preamble, ‘The disc of the world which mankind inhabits
is very indented with bays’, and have little to do with the main substanceof the work; but they are fortuitously appropriate to its scope and ambition,
which make it one of the greatest literary achievements of medieval Iceland.
Heimskringla covers the history of Norway from its legendary beginnings
up to the year 1177, and is structured as a sequence of sixteen sagas, mostly
biographical in their focus on a single ruler (or two or three contemporary
rulers). These sagas vary considerably in their length and degree of detail,presumably partly because of the varied nature of Snorri’s sources, but also
because of differences of emphasis and technique in the way he interpreted
them. The work is often described as a triptych, falling naturally into three
sections, with the saga of Óláfr Haraldsson, translated and beatified as StÓláfr in 1031, only a year after his death at Stiklastaðir, as the centrepiece.
This part of the text is closely based on Snorri’s own earlier Separate Sagaof St Óláfr, and the incorporation of a work of this length and detail into
Heimskringla marks it out from earlier historical surveys such as Fagrskinna,
in which Óláfr’s reign is treated in no more detail than that of the rulers who
preceded and succeeded him.
The authorship of Heimskringla is not referred to within the text or in any
surviving manuscript—as is usually the case for a medieval work—and its
attribution to Snorri has been questioned.1 The first surviving works in which
he is credited as author are the sixteenth-century translations of Heimskringla
into Danish by the Norwegians Peder Claussøn Friis and Laurents Hanssøn(see Hkr I vii), who are generally believed to have used at least one now lost
manuscript of Heimskringla that gave authority for their naming of Snorri.
Ólafur Halldórsson argues from allusions to him in Orkneyinga saga andÓláfs saga Tryggvasonar in mesta that Snorri was widely known in medieval
Iceland as a historian, and that the history in question is likely to have been
Heimskringla (1979, 123–27 [1990, 385–89]).2 Íslendinga saga ch. 79 records
that in 1230 Snorri’s nephew Sturla Sighvatsson stayed with him for some
Most recently by Cormack (1999) and Boulhosa (2005, ch. 1)
Jørgensen (1995) has recently reviewed the evidence and found unconvincing thetheory that Snorri was named as author in a lost manuscript, and suggested that thetranslators’ claims may have been based on the medieval references cited by Ólafur
Halldórsson, and possibly on learned theories circulating in Bergen in Hanssøn’s time.
1
2

viii

heimskringla

time and lagði mikinn hug á að láta rita sögubækr eftir bókum þeim, er Snorri
setti saman ‘was very keen on having saga books copied from the books that
Snorri had put together’; sögubækr can plausibly be interpreted as meaning‘books of history’ (Sturlunga saga 1946, I 342).
The identification of Snorri as author of Heimskringla is all the more
tempting, as he seems better equipped for it than any of his contemporaries
by education, background and political experience. An argument based on
his literary experience is a circular one, since there is little sure evidence
either for Snorri’s authorship of Egils saga Skalla-Grímssonar or even thework that carries his name, Snorra Edda (Wanner 2008, 26–29). There isa considerable convergence among the three, since Snorra Edda takes theform of a treatise explicating and preserving the complex skaldic poetry thatis skilfully used as a source material in Heimskringla and Egils saga, andone of the three sections of Snorra Edda, Háttatal, itself takes the form ofa long skaldic eulogy of two rulers of Norway. More significant perhaps istheir shared literary skill, sharing ‘epic scope, an organising and rationalisingintelligence, narrative verve, and resourceful use of skaldic verse’ (Whaley
1991, 15). Egils saga devotes far more detail than any other of the sagas of
Icelanders to the history and politics of Norway and its rulers, and its accountof events in the history of Norway overlaps with that of Heimskringla.
Jónas Kristjánsson (1977 and 1990) accounts for its more hostile treatmentof the Norwegian crown by suggesting it was written after Heimskringla,
by a disillusioned Snorri on his return from Norway to Iceland in 1239;
the more conventional view has been that Egils saga was the earlier work.
An alternative explanation for this difference in perspective may be that
Heimskringla addressed itself to a Norwegian and Egils saga to an Icelandic
audience (Jónas Kristjánsson 1977, 471–72).3
Snorri was one of the foremost political figures of his day. He was animportant member of the Sturlungar family, whose history is recorded inÍslendinga saga, written by his nephew Sturla Þórðarson, and in other partsof the Sturlunga saga compilation. The family was dominant at a particularly
turbulent time in Iceland’s history, from the death of Snorri’s father Sturlain 1183 till the submission of Iceland to the Norwegian crown in 1262–64.
Snorri, born in 1179, had connections with another powerful family, theOddaverjar, as he was fostered at Oddi in south-west Iceland, an importantcentre of learning, by the powerful chieftain Jón Loptsson, himself descended3Ólafur Halldórsson (1965 [1990]) and Stefán Karlsson (1979 [2000]) have argued
that many Icelandic manuscripts with content of interest to Norwegians were exported
from Iceland to Norway soon after being written; it is also believed that texts suchas Fagrskinna may have been written in Norway by Icelanders.

introductionix

from a king of Norway. Snorri participated fully in the drive to acquire
wealth and power that preoccupied Iceland’s grand families at this timethrough marriage alliances, the collection of goðorð (chieftaincies) and legal
manoeuvres. He twice held the chief administrative position of lƒgsƒgumaðr
‘law speaker’ (in 1215–18 and 1222–31) and became the wealthiest man in
the country. After inheriting the estate of Borg in the west of Iceland, once
the home of Egill Skalla-Grímsson, from his first father-in-law, he moved
to Reykjaholt, where he lived for the rest of his life.
Snorri made two visits to Scandinavia, showing himself clearly ambitious
to engage the favour of the Norwegian royal court; his choices of potential
patrons, however, seem with hindsight either unlucky or ill-judged (Wanner
2008, 20–25). He sent early skaldic tributes to King Ingi Bárðarson and his
half-brother Jarl Hákon galinn, both of whom had died by the time Snorri wasable to visit Norway in 1218. He was well received, however, by Jarl Skúli,regent for the new king Hákon Hákonarson, and composed poetic tributes
to both, including the surviving Háttatal. In the course of his two years in
Norway, according to Íslendinga saga, Snorri was unusually honoured bybeing made a lendr maðr at the king’s court, and helped to avert an invasionof Iceland by promising to persuade his compatriots to accept Norwegianrule peacefully—a promise he apparently made little attempt to fulfil. On his
second visit to Norway, in 1237, in flight from the escalating tensions within
his own family as well as among other Icelandic factions, Snorri cast in his
lot with Jarl Skúli, now on the point of rebellion against the Norwegian king;unfortunately for Snorri, Skúli was defeated and killed in 1240, and Snorri
himself, having returned to Iceland in defiance of the king’s ban, was killed
by a band of men led by his own son-in-law, Gizurr Þorvaldsson, now anagent of the king, in a cellar at Reykjaholt in 1241.
If the reference to sögubækr in Íslendinga saga rightly refers to Heims­
kringla, then Snorri must have been composing it during the years preceding
1230, when Sturla instigated the making of copies. It is usually assumed
that Snorri’s first visit to Norway furnished the stimulus for him to begin
the work, and its composition is dated to the years 1220–30.
Sources
Despite the reader’s impression of a critical intelligence shaping Heims­
kringla, it is also the product of a long tradition of historical writing in
Iceland. Snorri’s wealth, and his connections with centres of learning such as
Oddi, would have enabled him to collect and compare the accounts alreadyextant in written sources, and to some extent compile his history from themas well as from what he could glean from oral narratives (including poetry).
In the words of Theodore Andersson, ‘Heimskringla is by no means a firstxheimskringla

formulation, but a final fusion. It is a synthesis in a very narrow, almost
editorial, sense’ (1993, 12). The dependence of Heimskringla on its written
sources varies considerably. The sagas of the later kings in Hkr III follow
their source, Morkinskinna, almost verbatim (while stripping out much of
the more colourful anecdotal material included in the form of þættir ‘stories’
about the encounters of Icelanders with kings),4 whereas the narrative of thelegendary past, Ynglinga saga, seems to have been put together by Snorri
himself from sparse, largely poetic, sources, though some quite significant
information seems to derive from Ari’s historical writing and Skjƒldungasaga. Important as this literary context is for the study of Heimskringla, it
is complicated by the fact that some of the sources probably used by Snorri
are now lost wholly or in part, and those that survive do so in a form otherthan that known to Snorri himself; the corpus of Icelandic historical texts,
though greatly influenced by Snorri, continued to evolve after his time.
Few prose sources are acknowledged explicitly by Snorri, despite thefrustratingly vague account of his working practice given in his Prologue(and the similar one attached to his Separate Saga of St Óláfr). The
Heimskringla Prologue refers first to oral reports (‘old stories . . . as I haveheard them told by learned men’) and to genealogies, presumably written,‘in which kings and other men of high rank have traced their ancestry’. An
example of this genealogical writing may be the áttartala ‘genealogy’ andkonunga ævi ‘lives of kings’ said by Ari Þorgilsson to have been includedin the first version, now lost, of his Íslendingabók (Grønlie 2006, 14 n. 3
and xi–xiii). The extent of Ari’s lives of kings—whether extended narratives
or, more likely, brief chronological records of significant events of theirreigns—is a matter of speculation. Snorri’s Prologue acknowledges him at
greater length, it would seem, than is justified by the difference between
Snorri’s techniques and the rather dry scholarly style, with an emphasis on
chronology, of Ari’s surviving work. It is noticeable that Snorri puts weighton the role of Ari, who he says was the first Icelander to write history in thevernacular (1122–32), as the link to the events he was recording, through achain of oral informants whose memory may well have reached back overthree generations; the Prologue, therefore, may be attempting, by citing
Ari as a source, to sanction the role of oral reports in Snorri’s own history.
Theodore Andersson has recently reopened the subject of the importance oforal narrative as a source for Heimskringla, and investigated narratives of
events at which Icelanders were present and in a position to carry eyewitness
accounts, in oral form, back to Iceland (Andersson 2008).

Recent scholarship suggests that the þættir were an integral part of Morkin­skinna(Andersson and Gade 2000, 13 and Ármann Jakobsson 2005, 395), rather than having
been interpolated at a later date, as earlier scholars argued.
4

introductionxi

The other kind of eyewitness account acknowledged in the Prologue ispoetry, particularly ‘what is said in those poems that were recited before
the rulers themselves or their sons. We regard as true everything that isfound in those poems about their expeditions and battles.’ It is odd that thepoems singled out for specific mention, Ynglingatal and Háleygjatal, do notcome into this category, since they are the main sources for Ynglinga saga,
Snorri’s account of the legendary prehistory of the Scandinavian kings, andwere composed retrospectively in the periods of rule of Haraldr hárfagri and
Jarl Hákon inn ríki respectively. Nevertheless, the importance of poetry as asource is visible on almost every page of Heimskringla. Snorri did not invent
the technique of relating an event, then substantiating his account by citing askaldic verse by a contemporary skald as evidence, for the practice is foundin essentially the same form in even his earliest sources (O’Donoghue 2005,
10–77), and in many cases Snorri takes over both anecdote and verse citationfrom an earlier written work. But he is more discriminating in his choice andmore skilful in his interpretation of verses, as might be expected from theauthor of the poetical treatise, Snorra Edda. Snorri is also more systematicthan his predecessors in citing both the name of the poet and, very often,
the longer poem from which the stanza cited has been extracted.
The final sentence of the Prologue, though unfortunately rather enigmatic,
seems to testify to Snorri’s confidence in the complex dróttkvætt verse form
as a vehicle for oral history, since any corruption would be likely to disrupt
either the form or the intelligibility of a verse. In the present translation,
the complexity of the verses has been reproduced as far as possible by thepreservation of alliteration, by the restriction of syllable count in each line
as near as possible to the normal six syllables of the original and by theliteral rendition of kennings—those poetical periphrases that transform, forinstance, an eye into a ‘star of the forehead’ (in the first verse in Heimskringla,translated on p. 9 below) and mead into the ‘windless wave of the spears of
the beast with curved horns’ (verse 4 below). While trying to the patienceand comprehension of the English-speaking reader, this allows one to gauge
the extent to which information presented in the prose narrative is derived
from the verses.
Snorri mentions a number of other sources in the body of his work: theHryggjarstykki ‘Backbone Pieces’ of Eiríkr Oddsson, now lost, which
recorded events from 1130 to 1161 (Haraldssona saga, ch. 11); Skjƒldunga
saga (p. 32 below), a legendary history of the earliest kings of Denmark,
now surviving only in fragments preserved in later books and a partial Latin
version; an (unidentified) saga of Knútr inn gamli (Magnúss saga ins góða,ch. 22) and Jarlasƒgurnar ‘the sagas of the Jarls’ (Óláfs saga ins helga,ch. 103), which looks like a version of Orkneyinga saga.

xiiheimskringla

Other works used but not acknowledged by Snorri fall into two maincategories: historical surveys covering several reigns, and biographies,
generally hagiographical, of individual rulers. The earliest surviving‘synoptic histories’, dating from the late twelfth century, include vernacularand Latin works probably written in Norway, though in this category also
should probably belong the often mentioned but now lost Latin history writtenby the Icelandic priest Sæmundr inn fróði (1056–1133). The only one ofthese that Snorri made extensive use of was the vernacular summary Ágrip af
Nóregs konunga sƒgum, adopting almost verbatim its account of the episodeof Haraldr hárfagri’s infatuation with the Lappish Snæfríðr. Later and fuller
compilations used by Snorri are Morkinskinna, compiled c. 1220, which was
Snorri’s main source for the period 1030–1177; and—probably—Fagrskinna,
which covered the same historical span as Heimskringla (minus Ynglingasaga) but at about a quarter of the length. Morkinskinna now survives in
an incomplete, and probably interpolated, manuscript from c. 1275, andFagrskinna only in seventeenth-century transcripts. Fagrskinna shows aroyalist bias that has suggested to many its composition in Norway, but its
author’s familiarity with, and predilection for, skaldic verse has prompted
the view that its author may have been an Icelander. Its probable date ofcomposition is so close to that of Heimskringla that it has been argued that
only the latter parts of Heimskringla draw upon it, but the dependence ofboth texts on Morkinskinna makes this difficult to establish.
The alternative tradition of royal biography took the form of hagiographicallives of the two proselytising kings, Óláfr Tryggvason (r. 995–1000) andÓláfr Haraldsson ‘the Saint’ (r. 1015–30). Soon after St Óláfr’s fall his cultbegan to develop, fostered by miracle stories and orally preserved verses;
surviving from about 1200 are six fragments of the so-called Oldest saga ofSt Óláfr and from somewhat later, the closely related Legendary saga of StÓláfr. The Oldest saga was probably not a direct source for Snorri but seems
to have had much material in common with Snorri’s own Separate Saga ofSt Óláfr, which he wrote before embarking on his Heimskringla, and thenincorporated in the later work. About 1220 the priest Styrmir Kárason, priorof the Augustinian house on Viðey, wrote a lífssaga ‘biography’ of Óláfr,
as it is called in Flateyjarbók, which preserves some fragmentary excerpts
from it. Styrmir’s book, more expansive and rhetorical than the Oldest saga,
was probably Snorri’s main source for his Óláfs saga helga.
Meanwhile, probably about 1190, a monk at the Icelandic monasteryat Þingeyrar, Oddr Snorrason, wrote a life of Óláfr Tryggvason, who wascredited with the conversion of Iceland along with the rest of the medieval
North, in Latin and in hagiographical vein; this survives in different versionsof a translation into Icelandic. Another Latin life of Óláfr Tryggvason byintroductionxiii

another Þingeyrar monk, Gunnlaugr Leifsson, soon followed, but survives
only in translated excerpts. Snorri clearly knew and used Oddr’s life, in a
version somewhat different from those that survive, and was probably lessinfluenced by Gunnlaugr’s more overtly hagiographical treatment.
The influence of Snorri’s work in and after his own time is indicated by
the fact that after Heimskringla the writing of new Kings’ sagas virtuallyceased. The trend in the fourteenth century and later was for more and morecompendious versions of Snorri’s sagas, interspersed and continued withother relevant material; as Diana Whaley observes, ‘there seems to have beena sense that Snorri’s work could be supplemented (sometimes in extremeways) but not bettered’ (1991, 46–47). The most expansive version is thelate-fourteenth-century Flateyjarbók, in which Snorri’s sagas are interspersedwith interpolations including the texts of whole sagas such as Orkneyinga
saga, Færeyinga saga and Fóstbrœðra saga, as well as numerous þættir andother additions. Ironically enough, this practice of expansion sometimes had
the effect of reintroducing some of the fantastical and hagiographical matterthat Snorri had originally pruned from his sources.
Manuscripts
The earliest known manuscript of Heimskringla, known as Kringla, dates
from around 1270. Only a single leaf survives, but the whole is preserved intranscripts made in the seventeenth century by the Icelander Ásgeir Jónsson.
Most modern editions are based on this version (Jørgensen 2007). Other
medieval manuscripts, all of which are incomplete, date from the fourteenth
century; AM 39 fol. and Codex Frisianus (Fríssbók) are comparatively close to
Kringla, while another branch of manuscripts comprises those associated withJ­öfraskinna, another manuscript now lost and known only from paper copies.
These manuscripts include some fanciful material apparently interpolated from
Morkinskinna. Textual agreement among the versions is generally quite close,with some variation in the treatment of the saga of St Óláfr; in Fríssbók andJöfraskinna this saga was omitted, perhaps because the owner already owned
a text of the Separate Saga (an abbreviated version of which was inserted in
Jöfraskinna at a later date). Many of these manuscripts had associations with
Norway, and it has been suggested that they were produced in Iceland forexport (Stefán Karlsson 1976, 6–8 [2000, 254–56]). Indeed, an allusion in the
Prologue to the Separate Saga (Hkr II 422) suggests that Snorri himself may
have been writing with an eye on the Norwegian readership:
I know that if this history goes abroad it will seem that I have said a great deal
about Icelanders, but the reason for this is that the Icelanders who saw or heard
these events brought these narratives here to this land, and afterwards people
have learned them from them.

xivheimskringla

Further Reading
A much more detailed and comprehensive introduction to Heimskringla will
be found in Whaley 1991, which also lists various works discussing aspectsof Snorri’s work on pp. 144–46. The following list supplements these withitems published after her book appeared in addition to those referred to in
the introduction above.

Andersson, Theodore M. 1994. ‘The Politics of Snorri Sturluson’. Journal of
English and Germanic Philology 93, 55–78.
Andersson, Theodore M. 1999. ‘The King of Iceland’. Speculum 74, 923–34.

Ármann Jakobsson 1997. Í leit að konungi. Konungsmynd íslenskra konungasagna.
Reykjavík.
Bagge, Sverre 1991. Society and Politics in Snorri Sturluson’s Heimskringla.
Berkeley.

Bagge, Sverre 1992. ‘From Sagas to Society. The case of Heimskringla’. In From
Sagas to Society. Comparative Approaches to Early Iceland. Ed. Gísli Pálsson,
61–75. Enfield Lock.

Bandle, Oskar 1993. ‘Tradition und Fiktion in der Heimskringla’. In Snorri
Sturluson. Kolloquium anläßlich der 750. Wiederkehr seines Todesdages. Ed.
Alois Wolf, 27–47. Tübingen. ScriptOralia 51.
Cormack, Margaret 2001. ‘Heimskringla, Egils saga, and the Daughter of Eiríkrblóðøx’. Alvíssmál 10, 69–78.
Danielsson, Tommy 2002. Sagorna om Norges kungar från Magnús góði till
Magnús Erlingsson. Hedemora.

Lange, Guðrún 1989. Die Anfänge der isländisch-norwegischen Geschichts­
schreibung. Reykjavík.
Louis-Jensen, Jonna 1997. ‘Heimskringla: et værk af Snorri Sturluson?’ Nordica
Bergensia 14, 230–45.

Megaard, John 1994. ‘Er Snorre skrevet av Snorre?’ Historisk tidsskrift 73, 524–31.
Sverrir Tómasson 1992. ‘Konungasögur’. In Íslensk bókmenntasaga I. Ed. VésteinnÓlason, 358–401. Reykjavík.
Sverrir Tómasson 1994. ‘The Hagiography of Snorri Sturluson, especially in the
Great Saga of St Ólaf’. In Saints and Sagas. A Symposium. 49–72. Odense.

Sverrir Tómasson 1998. ‘Snorri Sturluson als Hagiograph’. In Snorri Sturluson.
Beiträge zu Werk und Rezeption. Ed. Hans Fix, 275–86. Berlin and New York.

This Translation
The introduction and a first draft of the prose of Ynglinga saga have been
written by Alison Finlay, who is also reponsible for most of the footnotes
and the translation of all the verses. Anthony Faulkes translated the rest of
the prose.

introductionxv

We are grateful to Chris Abram for reading a proof of the text and making
many valuable suggestions and comments.
The translation is based on the edition of Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson in Íslenzk
fornrit XXVI–XXVIII (Hkr I–III), the page numbers of which are includedin the translated text in square brackets. The index to each volume is basedon those in Hkr I–III, and the page references in the indexes are to the pagesof that edition. To the right of each verse is noted the name of the poem andstanza number to which it is assigned in FJ, and a reference to any othermajor texts in which the verse appears.
The prose has been translated as closely as possible, only departing fromthe sentence structure of the original where this is unavoidable. The use of the‘historic’ present in Bjarni’s text is also reproduced in most cases, even when
this involves switching of tenses back and forth in the same sentence, andcorrelatives such as ‘when . . . then’ are retained, although this seems rather
clumsy in English, since it is believed that these features may characterise
Snorri’s own idiosyncratic style of writing, and although it is acknowledgedthat sometimes the first may be the result of a scribe or editor arbitrarily
interpreting abbreviated forms, which may well be the case especially withverbs like segja, mæla and svara. It is hoped that this manner of translating
will give the English reader more of the flavour of the original narrative
than the rather bland ‘normal’ English style of most other translations. On
the policy used in translating the verses, see p. xi above.
English equivalents of proper names are only used when the etymology
and reference of the Old Icelandic name is exactly mirrored. Otherwise the
Old Icelandic form is preserved, and the English equivalent will be foundin the Index. Nicknames are only translated when their meaning is obvious
and can be rendered in ordinary English words. Otherwise they are kept
in their Old Icelandic form and translated (where possible) in brackets on
their first appearance and in the Index. Old Icelandic words that have noexact equivalent in modern English are kept in Icelandic and explained infootnotes.

Chronology
ad

Poets fl.

793 First viking raid on Northumbriac. 850 Beginning of viking settlement in England[Bragi the Old
c. 870 Beginning of viking settlement in Iceland
871 Alfred the Great becomes king of Englandc. 885 Haraldr hárfagri becomes king of all		[Þjóðólfr of Hvinir				 Norway				[Þorbjǫrn hornklofi
930 Foundation of Alþingi in Iceland			
933 Hákon góði (Aðalsteinsfóstri) becomes king960 Haraldr gráfeldr becomes kingc. 965 Division of Iceland into quarters		
[Eyvindr skáldaspillirc. 985 Beginning of settlement of Greenland		[Egill, Kormakr
995 Óláfr Tryggvason becomes king of Norway[Einarr skálaglamm
999/1000 Christianity accepted in Iceland		[Hallfreðr
c. 1000 Discovery of America by vikingsc. 1014 Battle of Clontarf					[Sighvatr
1015 Nesjarbardagi. St Óláfr becomes king of Norway
1030 Fall of St Óláfr at Stikla(r)staðir
[Arnórr jarlaskáld
1035 Magnús góði becomes king of Norway
1036 Death of Sveinn Knútsson
1045 Helganesbardagi
1046 Haraldr harðráði returns to Norway
1047 Death of Magnús góði1056 First bishop at Skálaholt. Sæmundr inn fróði born [Þjóðólfr Arnórsson
1062 Battle at Niz
1066 Fall of Haraldr harðráði in England. Battle of Hastings
1067 Óláfr kyrri becomes king of Norway
1067/8 Ari Þorgilsson born
1076 Death of Sveinn Úlfsson
1093 Death of Óláfr kyrri. Magnús berfœttr becomes king1095 Death of Óláfr Sveinsson
1096 Tithe laws introduced in Iceland1103 Fall of Magnús berfœttr. His sons Sigurðr, Eysteinn and Óláfr become kings		 		 of Norwaychronology

xvii

1106 First bishop at Hólar
1116 Death of Óláfr Magnússon
c. 1125 Íslendingabók compiled1122 Death of Eysteinn Magnússon
1130 Death of Sigurðr Jórsalafari. Magnús Sigurðarson and Haraldr gilli become				 kings of Norway
1135 King Magnús blinded
1136 Haraldr gilli killed. His sons Ingi and Sigurðr become kings of Norway
1139 Magnús blindi and Sigurðr slembir killed
1142 Eysteinn Haraldsson returns to Norway and becomes joint king with his				 brothers
1151 Rǫgnvaldr kali sets out for Jerusalem
1153 Archbishopric established at Niðaróss		[Einarr Skúlason
1155 Fall of Sigurðr Haraldson
1157 Fall of Eysteinn Haraldsson. Hákon herðibreiðr becomes king in				 Norway
1161 Fall of Ingi Haraldsson. Magnús Erlingsson becomes king in Norway				 Eysteinn consecrated archbishop1162 Fall of Hákon herðibreiðr
1164 Magnús Erlingsson becomes king
1177 Defeat of the Birkibeinar at Ré
1179 Snorri Sturluson bornc. 1190–1210 Sverris saga written
1197 Jón Loptsson dies
1215–18 Snorri lawspeaker
1217 Hákon Hákonarson becomes king of Norway
1218–20 Snorri’s first visit to Norwayc. 1220 The Prose Edda
1222–31 Snorri lawspeaker again
1226 Tristrams saga
1237–9 Snorri’s second visit to Norway
1240 Duke Skúli killed
1241 Snorri Sturluson killed 23rd September
1261 Magnús Hákonarson crowned king in Norway
1262–4 Icelanders acknowledge the king of Norway as their sovereign
1263 King Hákon diesÓláfr trételgja|
Hálfdan hvítbeinn|
Eysteinn|
Hálfdan inn mildi ok inn matarilla|Guðrøðr inn gǫfugláti|
Hálfdan svarti|
Haraldr hárfagri_________________________________|________________________________
Sigurðr hrísi Hákon góði Óláfr Geirstaðaálfr Eiríkr blóðøx Bjǫrn farmaðr
|
|		
|
|
HálfdanTryggvi
Haraldr gráfeldr Guðrøðr
|
|				
|
Sigurðr sýrÓláfr			Haraldr grenski|						
|Haraldr harðráði					Óláfr helgi|						
|Óláfr kyrri					Magnús góði|Magnús berfœttr
_____|_______________________________________________________
Eysteinn Sigurðr Jórsalafari Óláfr Sigurðr slembir (?) Haraldr gilli_______________|__________________________________|_________
Magnús blindi Kristín = Erlingr skakki
Eysteinn Sigurðr munnr Ingi
		
|				
|
		
Magnús			Hákon herðibreiðr

Sweden and the Baltic

Bibliographical References
3GT = The Third Grammatical Treatise. In Den Tredje og Fjærde Grammatiske
Afhand­ling i Snorres Edda. 1884. Ed. Björn Magnússon Ólsen. København, 1–119.
Ágrip = Ágrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. Fagrskinna—Nóregs konunga tal 1984.
Ed. Bjarni Einarsson, 1–54. Reykjavík. ÍF XXIX.
Andersson, Theodore M. 1993. ‘Snorri Sturluson and the Saga School at Munkaþverá’.
In Snorri Sturluson. Kolloquium anläßlich der 750. Wiederkehr seines Todesdages.
Ed. Alois Wolf, 9–25. Tübingen. ScriptOralia 51.
Andersson,Theodore M. 2008. ‘The Oral Sources for Óláfs saga helga in Heims­
kringla’. Saga-Book XXXII, 5–38.
Andersson,Theodore M. and K. E. Gade (trans.) 2000. Morkinskinna: The Earliest
Icelandic Chronicle of the Norwegian Kings (1030–1157). Islandica LI. Ithacaand London.
Ármann Jakobsson 2005. ‘Royal Biography’. In Companion to Old Norse-Icelandic
Literature. Ed. Rory McTurk, 388–402. Oxford.
Ásgeir Blöndal Magnússon 1989. Íslensk orðsifjabók. Reykjavík.
Boulhosa, Patricia Pires 2005. Icelanders and the Kings of Norway. Mediaeval Sagas
and Legal Texts. Leiden and Boston. The Northern World 17.
Clunies Ross, Margaret 1999. ‘From Iceland to Norway. Essential Rites of Passage
for an Early Icelandic Skald’. Alvíssmál 9, 55–72.
Dillmann, François-Xavier 2000. ‘Pour l’étude des traditions relatives à l’enterre­ment
du roi Halfdan le Noir’. In International Scandinavian and Medieval Studies inMemory of Gerd Wolfgang Weber. Ed. Michael Dallapiazza et al., 147–56. Trieste.
Edda Magnúsar Ólafssonar 1979. Ed. Anthony Faulkes. Reykjavík.
Egils saga Skalla-Grímssonar 1933. Ed. Sigurður Nordal. Reykjavík. ÍF II.
Ellis Davidson, Hilda 1943. The Road to Hel. A Study of the Conception of the Deadin Old Norse Literature. Cambridge.
Fagrskinna. In Ágrip af Nóregskonunga sƒgum. Fagrskinna—Nóregs konunga tal
1984. Ed. Bjarni Einarsson, 55–364. Reykjavík. ÍF XXIX.
Falk, Hjalmar 1912.‘Altnordisches Seewesen’. Wörter und Sachen 4, 1–122.
Farrell, R. T. 1972. Beowulf, Swedes and Geats. London.
Faulkes, Anthony 1966. Rauðúlfs þáttr. A Study. Reykjavík. Studia Islandica 25.
Fidjestøl, B. 1982. Det norrøne fyrstediktet. Øvre Ervik. Universitet i Bergen Nordisk
institutts skriftserie 11.
FJ = Finnur Jónsson (ed.) 1912–15. Den norsk-islandske skjalde­digtning A I–II,
B I–II. København.
Flb = Flateyjarbók I–IV 1944–5. Ed. Sigurður Nordal. Reykjavík.
Foote, Peter and David Wilson 1970. The Viking Achievement. London.
Frank, Roberta 1984. ‘Viking Atrocity and Skaldic Verse: The Rite of the BloodEagle’. English Historical Review 99, 332–43.
Fsk = Fagrskinna.
Grettis saga Ásmundarsonar 1936. Ed. Guðni Jónsson. Reykjavík. ÍF VII.
Grønlie, Siân (trans.) 2006. Íslendingabók, Kristni saga. The Book of the Icelanders,
The Story of the Conversion. London.

xxiv

heimskringla

Gylf = Gylfaginning. In Snorri Sturluson 2005. Edda. Prologue and Gylfaginning.
Ed. Anthony Faulkes. London.
Hálfs saga ok Hálfsrekka 1981. Ed. Hubert Seelow. Reykjavík.
Hallfreðar saga. In Vatnsdœla saga. Hallfreðar saga. Kormáks saga 1939. Ed. Einar
Ól. Sveinsson, 133–200. Reykjavík. ÍF VIII.
Háttatal = Snorri Sturluson 2007. Edda. Háttatal. Ed. Anthony Faulkes. London.
[Referred to by stanza and, where appropriate, line no.]Hkr = Snorri Sturluson 1941–51. Heimskringla I–III. Ed. Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson.
Reykjavík. ÍF XXVI–XXVIII.
ÍF = Íslenzk fornrit I ff. 1933– . Reykjavík.
Íslendingabók = Ari Þorgilsson 1968. Íslendingabók. In Íslendingabók. Landnámabók.
Ed. Jakob Benediktsson, 1–28. Reykjavík. ÍF I.
Íslendinga saga. In Sturlunga saga I.
Jesch, Judith 2001. Ships and Men in the Late Viking Age. The Vocabulary of Runic
Inscriptions and Skaldic Verse. Woodbridge.
Jóms (291) = Jómsvíkinga saga 1969. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson. Reykjavík [ÁM 291 4to].
Jóms (510) = Jómsvíkinga saga (efter cod. AM 510, 4to) samt Jómsvíkinga drápa
1879. Ed. Carl af Petersens. Lund.
Jónas Kristjánsson 1977. ‘Egils saga og konungasögur’. In Sjötíu ritgerðir helgaðar
Jakobi Benediktssyni, 20 júlí 1977. Ed. Einar G. Pétursson and Jónas Kristjánsson,
449–72. Reykjavík.
Jónas Kristjánsson 1990. ‘Var Snorri Sturluson upphafsmaður íslendingasagna?’Andvari
115, 85–105.
Jørgensen, Jon Gunnar 1995. ‘ “Snorre Sturlesøns Fortale paa sin Chrønicke”. Om
kildene til opplysningen om Heimskringlas forfatter’. Gripla 9, 45–62.
Jørgensen, Jon Gunnar 2007. The Lost Vellum Kringla. Trans. Siân Grønlie.
Copenhagen. Biblio­theca Arnamagnæana 45.
Keraliunas, Simas 1994. ‘The Information on the Aistians in Olafs saga Tryggva­
sonar and its Importance for the History of the East Baltic Region’. In Samtíðar
sögur. Preprints of the ninth International Saga Conference II 450–54. Akureyri.
Landn = Landnámabók. In Íslendingabók. Landnámabók 1968. Ed. Jakob
Benediktsson, 29–397. Reykjavík. ÍF I.
Leland, Charles Godfrey 1892. Etruscan Roman Remains in Popular Tradition.
New York and London.
Lind, E. H. 1920–21. Norsk-isländska personbinamn från medeltiden. Uppsala.
Lindquist, I. 1929. Norröna Lovkväden från 800- och 900-Talen. Lund.
LP = Sveinbjörn Egilsson 1931. Lexicon Poeticum Antiquæ Linguæ Septentrionalis.
Rev. Finnur Jónsson. Copenhagen.
NGL = Norges gamle love indtil 1387 1846–95. Ed. R. Keyser et al. Christiania.
NN = E. A. Kock 1923–44. Notationes Norrœnæ I–XXVIII. Lund. [References areto paragraph numbers]
O’Donoghue, Heather 2005. Skaldic Verse and the Poetics of Saga Narrative. Oxford.
Oddr = Oddr munkr Snorrason 2006. Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar. In Færeyinga saga.
Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar eptir Odd munk Snorrason. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson,
123–380. Reykjavík. ÍF XXV.

bibliographyxxvÓH = Den Store Saga om Olav den Hellige 1941. Ed. O. A. Johnsen and JónHelgason. Oslo.
Ólafur Halldórsson 1965. ‘Flutningur handrita milli Íslands og Noregs fyrr á öldum’.
Tíminn, 17th June. Reprinted in Grettisfærsla. Safn ritgerða eftir Ólaf Halldórssongefið út á sjötugsafmæli hans 18. apríl 1990. 1990, 339–47. Reykjavík.
Ólafur Halldórsson 1979. ‘Sagnaritun Snorra Sturlusonar’. In Snorri: átta alda
minning, 113–38. Reykjavík. Reprinted in Grettisfærsla. Safn ritgerða eftir ÓlafHalldórsson gefið út á sjötugsafmæli hans 18. apríl 1990. 1990, 376–95. Reykjavík.
Olrik, Axel 1909. ‘At sidde paa Hoj’. Danske Studier, 1–10.
Orkn = Orkneyinga saga 1965. Ed. Finnbogi Guðmundsson. Reykjavík. ÍF XXXIV.
ÓTM = Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar en mesta I–III 1958–2000. Ed. Ólafur Halldórsson.
Copenhagen. Editiones Arnamagnæanæ A 1–3.
Poetic Edda = Edda. Die Lieder des Codex Regius I 1962. Ed. Hans Kuhn. Heidelberg.
Separate Saga of St Óláfr = ÓH.
Skjƒldunga saga: see Danakonunga sƒgur 1982. Ed. Bjarni Guðnason, 3–90. Reykja­
vík. ÍF XXXV.
Skáldsk = Snorri Sturluson 1998. Edda. Skáldskaparmál. Ed. Anthony Faulkes.
London.
Stefán Karlsson 1976. ‘Kringum Kringlu’. Landsbókasafn Íslands: Árbók, 5–25.
Reprinted in Stafkrókar. Ritgerðir eftir Stefán Karlsson gefnar út í tilefni af
sjötugsafmæli hans 2000, 253–73.
Stefán Karlsson 1979. ‘Islandsk bogeksport til Norge i middelalderen’. Maal og
minne. 1–17. Reprinted in Stafkrókar. Ritgerðir eftir Stefán Karlsson gefnar út í
tilefni af sjötugsafmæli hans 2000, 188–205. Reykjavík.
Straubhaar, Sandra Ballif 2002. ‘Ambiguously Gendered. The Skalds Jórunn, Auðrand Steinunn’. In Cold Counsel. Women in Old Norse Literature and Mythology.
Ed. Sarah M. Anderson and Karen Swenson, 261–72. New York and London.
Sturlunga saga I–II 1946. Ed. Jón Jóhannesson et al. Reykjavík.
Turville-Petre, E. O. G. 1976. Scaldic Poetry. Oxford.
Turville-Petre, Joan 1988. ‘A tree dream in Old Icelandic’. Scripta Islandica 39,
12–20.
de Vries, J. 1977. Altnordisches etymologisches Wörterbuch. 2nd revised edition.
Leiden.
Wanner, Kevin J. 2008. Snorri Sturluson and the Edda. The Conversion of Cultural
Capital in Medieval Scandinavia. Toronto.
Whaley, Diana 1991. Heimskringla. An Introduction. London.

SNORRI STURLUSONHEIMSKRINGLAI

prologue

3[3] Prologue
In this book I have had written old stories about those rulers who have held
power in the Northern lands and have spoken the Scandinavian language,
as I have heard them told by learned men, and some of their genealogies
according to what I have been taught, some of which is found in the recordsof paternal descent in which kings and other men of high rank have traced
their ancestry, and [4] some is written according to old poems or narrative
songs which people used to use for their entertainment. And although we
do not know how true they are, we know of cases where learned men of oldhave taken such things to be true.
Þjóðólfr inn fróði (the Learned) from Hvinir was a poet of King Haraldr
inn hárfagri (the Fine-Haired). He composed a poem in honour of KingRǫgnvaldr heiðumhæri (Nobly Grey), which is called Ynglingatal. Rǫgnvaldr
was the son of Óláfr Geirstaðaálfr, brother of Hálfdan svarti (the Black).
In that poem are named thirty of his paternal ancestors, and the death andburial place of each of them is related. The one called Fjǫlnir was son of
Yngvi-Freyr, whom the Svíar worshipped for a long time afterwards. The
Ynglingar are named after him. Eyvindr skáldaspillir (Poet-Spoiler) also
enumerated the paternal ancestors of Jarl Hákon inn ríki (the Great) in thepoem that is called Háleygjatal, which was composed in honour of Hákon.
In that poem Sæmingr is named as a son of Yngvi-Freyr. There also the deathand burial place of each of them is related. The history of the Ynglingar is
written first according to Þjóðólfr’s account, and augmented according to
the account of learned men.
The first age is called the Age of Burning. At that time all dead people
had to be burned and memorial stones raised for them, but after Freyr had
been interred in a mound at Uppsalir, many rulers built mounds as well as
memorial stones in memory of their kinsmen. But [5] after Danr inn ­mikilláti(the Haughty), king of the Danes, had had a mound built for himself andcommanded that he should be carried into it when he was dead with hisroyal robes and armour and his horse with all its saddle-gear and many othergoods, and many people of his line had later done the same, then the Ageof Mounds began there in Danmǫrk, though the Age of Burning continued
long after among the Svíar and Norwegians.
And when Haraldr inn hárfagri was king in Norway, Iceland was settled.
There were skalds (poets) with King Haraldr, and people still know theirpoems and poems about all the kings there have been in Norway since, andwe have mostly used as evidence what is said in those poems that were ­recited
before the rulers themselves or their sons. We regard as true everything thatis found in those poems about their expeditions and battles. It is indeed the4heimskringla

habit of poets to praise most highly the one in whose presence they are at
the time, but no one would dare to tell him to his face about deeds of hiswhich all who listened, as well as the man himself, knew were falsehoods
and fictions. That would be mockery and not praise.
The priest Ari inn fróði (the Learned), son of Þorgils, son of Gellir, wasthe first person in this country to write down history, both ancient and ­recent,in the Norse language.1 He wrote in the beginning of his book mostly about
the settlement of Iceland and the establishment of the laws, then about thelaw-speakers,2 how long each had served, and he used that [6] reckoning ofyears first to the point when Christianity came to Iceland, and then all theway down to his own time. He also included much other material, both thelives of kings in Norway and Danmǫrk and also in England, and further theimportant events that had taken place in this country, and all his accountseems to me most noteworthy. He was very wise, and so old that he wasborn in the year after the death of King Haraldr Sigurðarson.3 He wrote, as
he himself says, lives of kings of Norway according to the account of Oddr
son of Kolr, son of Hallr on Síða, and Oddr learned them from Þorgeirrafráðskollr (Payment-Chap), a wise man and so aged that he was living
in Niðarnes when Jarl Hákon inn ríki was killed.4 In that same place Óláfr
Tryggvason had a market town founded, where it still is now.5
At the age of seven, Ari the priest came to live with Hallr Þórarinsson in
Haukadalr, and stayed there for fourteen years. Hallr was a very intelligent
man with a good memory. He remembered being baptised by the priest­Þangbrandr at the age of three. That was a year before Christianity was
adopted into the law in Iceland.6 Ari was twelve years old when Bishop Ísleifr
died. Hallr travelled from country to country and had business dealings withKing Óláfr [7] inn helgi (the Saint), from which he gained great advancement.
So he was knowledgeable about his reign. But when Bishop Ísleifr diedalmost eighty years had passed since the death of King Óláfr Tryggvason.
1
Ari’s Íslendingabók, written in 1122–32, is the oldest surviving Icelandicv­ ernacular text. In its prologue he refers to an older version (now lost) which includedættatala ok konungaævi (‘genealogy and lives of kings’) omitted from the ­surviving
version; the latter are presumably the ‘lives of kings in Norway and Denmark’­referred to by Snorri. It is not known whether these were extended narratives ormerely recorded the years of the kings’ reigns.
2Lǫgsǫgumenn were presidents of the Icelandic parliament (Alþingi), one ofwhose duties was to recite the whole of the law during their three years of office.
3
King Haraldr Sigurðarson was killed at Stamford Bridge in 1066.
4
c. 995.
5Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar ch. 70 (below) records the founding of the town ofNiðaróss (now Trondheim).
6
Ari records the Conversion of Iceland to Christianity in ad 1000.

prologue

5

Hallr died nine years after Bishop Ísleifr. Hallr had then reached the age ofninety-four years. He had set up his farm in Haukadalr when he was thirty,
and lived there for sixty-four years. So wrote Ari.
Teitr, son of Bishop Ísleifr, was brought up by Hallr in Haukadalr and lived
there afterwards. He taught Ari the priest and gave him much information
which Ari afterwards wrote down. Ari also learned much information fromÞuríðr, daughter of Snorri goði (the Priest/Chieftain). She had a highly­intelligent mind. She remembered her father Snorri, and he was nearly
thirty-five when Christianity came to Iceland and died one year after the deathof King Óláfr inn helgi.7 So it was not surprising that Ari was accurately
informed about past events both here and abroad, since he had learned fromold and wise people, and was himself eager to learn and retentive.
As to the poems, I consider them to be least corrupted if they are correctlycomposed and meaningfully interpreted.

7

King Óláfr inn helgi fell in battle at Stiklastaðir in 1030.

6heimskringla[9] Ynglinga saga
CHAPTER ONE
The disc of the world8 that mankind inhabits is very indented with bays.
Large bodies of water run from the ocean into the land. It is known that a sea
extends from Nǫrvasund (the Straits of Gibraltar) all the way to Jórsalaland(Palestine). From the sea a long gulf called Svartahaf (the Black Sea) extends
to the north-east. It divides the world into thirds. To the east is the region
called Asia, and the region to the west some call Europe, and some Enea. And
from the north to Svartahaf extends Svíþjóð in mikla ­(Sweden the Great) or
in kalda (the Cold). Some claim Svíþjóð in mikla [10] to be no smaller than
Serkland it mikla (Saracen-land the Great, north Africa), others compare
it to Bláland it mikla (Blacks-land the Great, ­Africa). The northern part ofSvíþjóð remains uninhabited because of frost and cold, just as the southernpart of Bláland is empty because of the heat of the sun. In Svíþjóð there
are many large uninhabited areas. There are also nations of many kinds andmany languages. There are giants there and dwarves, there are black people
there, and many kinds of strange nations. There are also amazingly large wild
animals and dragons. From the north, from the ­mountains that are beyond
all habitations, flows a river through Svíþjóð that is properly called Tanais(Don). It was formerly called Tanakvísl (fork of the Don) or Vanakvísl (forkof the Vanir). It reaches the sea in Svartahaf. The land within Vanakvíslir
(delta of the Don) was then called Vanaland (Land of Vanir) or Vanaheimr(World of Vanir). This river separates the thirds of the world. The region to
the east is called Asia, that to the west, E­ urope.
[11] CHAPTER TWO
To the east of Tanakvísl in Asia it was called Ásaland (Land of the Æsir)or Ásaheimr (World of the Æsir), and the capital city that was in the land
they called Ásgarðr.9 And in that town was the ruler who was called Óðinn.
There was a great place of worship there. It was the custom there that twelve
temple priests were of highest rank. They were in charge of the worship andjudgements among people. They are known as díar or lords. They were toreceive service and veneration from all people. Óðinn was a great warrior
and very widely travelled and took power over many countries. He was so
8
The opening words, kringla heimsins (‘the disc of the world’) give Snorri’s workits (modern) name, first used of it by the editor Peringsköld in 1697.
9
The euhemeristic identification of the Æsir (the chief family of pagan gods; sing.
Áss) with Asia was widespread; see, for instance, Gylf 6.

ynglinga saga

7

blessed with victory that in every battle he was the winner, and it came aboutthat his people believed that he was able to assign victory in every battle. It
was his custom, if he was sending his men into battle or on other missions,that he first laid his hands on their heads and gave them bjannak.10 They
believed that then things would turn out well. It was also the case with his
men that whenever they were in trouble on sea or on land, they called on
his name, and always seemed to get help from that. They believed that all
their security depended on him. [12] He often went away so far that he spent
many seasons on the journey.
CHAPTER THREEÓðinn had two brothers. One was called Vé, the other Vílir. These brothersof his governed the realm while he was away. It happened once, when Óðinn
had gone far away and had been away for a long time, that the Æsir lost
hope of his return. Then his brothers began to divide up his estate between
themselves, but his wife, Frigg, they made partner to them both.11 But soonafter Óðinn came back. Then he took back his wife.
CHAPTER FOUR
Óðinn went with an army against the Vanir, but they put up a good fight anddefended their land, and victory went alternately to both sides. They eachraided the other’s land and did damage. But when both sides grew wearyof this, they arranged a meeting of reconciliation between them and madepeace and gave each other hostages. The Vanir put forward their noblest men,Njǫrðr the Wealthy and his son Freyr, and the Æsir in return the one calledHœnir, and they claimed that he was very suitable to be a ruler. He was alarge and most handsome man. With him the Æsir sent the one called Mímir,a very clever man, and in return the Vanir put forward the wisest in their
The word (bjanak in K) occurs nowhere else. It is believed to derive from the
Irish beannact, in turn derived from Latin benedictio ‘blessing’.
11This seems to be based on Loki’s accusation of the goddess Frigg in Lokasenna 26:
Þegi þú, Frigg! þú ert Fjǫrgyns mær
ok hefir æ vergjǫrn verit,er þá Véa ok Vilja léztu þér, Viðris kvæn,báða í baðm um tekit.
(Be silent, Frigg; you are Fjǫrgyn’s daughter, and have always been mad for men,since both Vé and Vili, Viðrir’s (Óðinn’s) wife, you took into your arms.) Óðinn’s
second brother is called Vili in Gylfaginning too, and in ch. 13 (v. 6) below, but theform Vílir occurs again in ch 5 and in Egill Skalla-Grímsson’s poem Sonatorrek 23,
where Óðinn is referred to as ‘bróðir Vílis’.
10

8

heimskringla

company. He was called Kvasir. [13] But when Hœnir came to Vanaheimr
he was at once made a lord. Mímir always told him what to do. But whenHœnir was present at councils or meetings where Mímir was not nearby,
and any problem came before him, he always answered the same way: ‘Let
others decide.’ Then the Vanir suspected that the Æsir must have cheatedthem in the exchange of men. Then they took Mímir and ­beheaded him andsent his head to the Æsir. Óðinn took the head and smeared it with herbs
that prevented it from decaying, and recited spells over it and imbued it withmagic power so that it spoke to him and told him many secret things. Njǫrðr
and Freyr Óðinn appointed as sacrificial priests, and they were gods12 amongthe Æsir. Njǫrðr’s daughter was Freyja. She was a sacrificial priestess. She
was the first to teach the Æsir black magic, which was customary among the
Vanir. When Njǫrðr was among the Vanir he had been married to his sister,for that was the law there. Their children were Freyr and Freyja.13 But it was
forbidden among the Æsir to cohabit with such close kin.
[14] CHAPTER FIVE
A great mountain range runs from the north-east to the south-west. It ­divides
Svíþjóð in mikla from other realms. To the south of the mountains it is not far
to Tyrkland (Land of Turks, Asia Minor). There Óðinn had large ­possessions.
At that time the rulers of the Rúmverjar (Romans) travelled widely aroundthe world and conquered all nations, and many rulers fled their lands becauseof this aggression. And because Óðinn had prophetic and magical powers,
he knew that his descendants would inhabit the northern region of the world.
Then he appointed his brothers, Vé and Vílir, to rule Ásgarðr, while he, andall the gods with him and many other people, left. He went first west intoGarðaríki (Russia) and then south to Saxland (Germany). He had many sons.
He made himself king over large parts of Saxland and established his sons
there to guard the land. Then he went north to the sea and took up residence
on a certain island. That place is now called Óðinsey (‘Óðinn’s sanctuary’;Odense) on Fjón (Fyn). Then he sent Gefjun north over the sound in searchof lands. She came to Gylfi, and he gave her one ‘plough-land’.14 Then [15]she went into Jǫtunheimar (world of giants) and had four sons with a certain
giant. She changed them into the form of oxen and put them to the plough
Díar (only used in plural) is a loanword from Old Irish día, related to Latin deus
and Old Icelandic tívar. It normally means ‘gods’, but here may mean ‘high priests’.
13
In Gylfaginning, too, Njǫrðr is identified as the father of Freyr and Freyja, but
their mother is not said there to be Njǫrðr’s own sister (Gylf 24).
14
An amount of land that one plough-team could plough in a day and a night; anacre or ‘hide’. See Gylfaginning ch. 1.
129ynglinga sagaand hauled the land out into the sea and west next to Óðinsey, and that iscalled Selund (Sjælland). There she lived afterwards. Skjǫldr, son of Óðinn,married her. They lived at Hleiðra (Lejre). A lake was left behind. It is calledLǫgrinn (Mälaren). The fiords in Lǫgrinn correspond to the headlands in
Selund. So said Bragi inn gamli (the Old):15
		
1.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Gefjun dragged from Gylfi,		
gladly, a sea-ring homeland, 16		Danmǫrk’s addition, so thatthe draught-beasts were steaming.
With eight orbs of the forehead17
the oxen, in front of
the plundered isle, wide-pastured,18
paced; and four heads also.

Ragnarsdrápa 13
Gylf 7[16] But when Óðinn heard that good land was available from Gylfi tothe east, he went there, and he and Gylfi came to terms, because Gylfi did
not think he had the power to withstand the Æsir. Óðinn and Gylfi often­competed in tricks and illusions, and the Æsir were always superior.19 Óðinn
established his dwelling by Lǫgrinn at the place now called Old Sigtúnir,and built a large temple there and performed sacrifices according to thecustom of the Æsir. He took possession of lands over the whole area that hegave the name Sigtúnir to. He gave dwelling places to the temple priests.
Njǫrðr lived at Nóatún, Freyr at Uppsalir, Heimdallr at Himinbjǫrg, Þórr atÞrúðvangr, Baldr at Breiðablik. He provided them all with good residences.
15
Bragi Boddason is thought to be the earliest named skald any of whose poetry has
survived. He was composing probably in the late ninth century. His chief ­surviving
poem is Ragnarsdrápa, which Snorri in Skáldsk says was composed in honour ofthe legendary viking Ragnarr loðbrók (Skáldsk 50). This poem is thought to havebeen a shield-drápa, in which various mythological scenes painted on a shield aredescribed; this verse is conventionally taken to belong to the poem, although there is
no authority for this in Snorri’s works. This verse and the story of Gefjun’s ploughing
also appear in Gylfaginning (Gylf 7).
16
djúprƒðull ƒðla: ‘deep-circle of inherited lands’, i.e. island homeland (Sjælland
or Zealand).
17
ennitungl: ‘forehead-stars’, eyes.
18
vineyjar valrauf: ‘plunder of meadow-isle’.
19
Gylfi (whose name must derive from Bragi’s verse; elsewhere it is found as thename of a sea-king) is named in Gylfaginning as a king in Svíþjóð (Sweden) who
attempts to find out the source of the success of the Æsir and is tricked by them ina contest of wisdom (Gylfaginning means ‘tricking of Gylfi’). This is presumably
what is alluded to here.

10

heimskringla[17] CHAPTER SIX
When Óðinn of the Æsir came to the northern lands, and the gods with him,
it is truthfully said that they originated and taught those skills that people
went on practising long afterwards. Óðinn was superior to them all, and from
him they learned all skills, because he knew them all first, and yet more.
But there is this to be said about why he was so very exalted—there werethese reasons for it: he was so fair and noble in countenance, when he wassitting among his friends, that it rejoiced the hearts of all. But when he went
to battle he appeared ferocious to his enemies. And the ­reason was that hehad the faculty of changing complexion and form in whatever manner hechose. Another was that he spoke so eloquently and smoothly that everyone
who heard thought that only what he said was true. Everything he said wasin rhyme,20 like the way what is now called poetry is composed. He andhis temple priests were called craftsmen of poems, for that art originatedwith them in the Northern lands. Óðinn could bring it about that in battle
his ­opponents were struck with blindness or deafness or panic, and their
weapons would cut no better than sticks, while his men went without mailand were as wild as dogs or wolves, biting their shields, being as strong asbears or bulls. They killed the people, but neither fire nor iron took effecton them. That is called berserk fury.21[18] CHAPTER SEVEN
Óðinn changed shapes. Then his body lay as if it was asleep or dead, while
he was a bird or an animal, a fish or a snake, and travelled in an instant todistant lands, on his own or other people’s business. He also knew how to
put out fire or calm the sea or turn the winds in any direction he wishedwith words alone, and he owned a ship called Skíðblaðnir, on which hesailed over high seas, but it could be folded together like a cloth.22 Óðinn
kept Mímir’s head by him, and it told him much news from other worlds,
and sometimes he awakened the dead from the earth or sat himself under
hanged men. Because of this he was called draugadróttinn (‘lord of ghosts’)or hangadróttinn (‘lord of the hanged’). He had two ravens [19] which hehending, rhyme; although this word is also used to mean ‘end-rhyme’, it refers
here to the internal rhyme regular in dróttkvætt (skaldic verse).
21
berserkr (‘bear-shirt’) or ulfheðinn (‘wolf-skin’): a man who fell into, or was able
to work himself into, an animal-like state in which his strength was greatly enhanced
and he seemed to be invulnerable to weapons. The berserks’ apparently supernatural
strength was often said to be bestowed on them by Óðinn.
22
According to Gylfaginning Freyr was the owner of this ship, made and given
to him by dwarves (Gylf 36).
20

ynglinga saga

11

had trained to speak. They flew over distant countries and told him much
news. From these things he became extremely wise. All these skills he taught
along with runes and those songs that are called galdrar (‘magic spells’).
Because of this the Æsir are called galdrasmiðir (‘magic makers’). Óðinn
knew, and practised himself, the art which is accompanied by greatest power,
called seiðr (‘black magic’), and from it he could predict the fates of men
and things that had not yet happened, and also cause men death or disasteror disease, and also take wit or strength from some and give it to others. But
this magic, when it is practised, is accompanied by such great perversion
that it was not considered without shame for a man to perform it, and theskill was taught to the goddesses. Óðinn knew about all the treasure of theearth, where it was hidden, and he knew songs which would make the earthand cliffs and rocks and grave-mounds open up before him, and with words
alone he would bind those who were in them and go in and take from there
whatever he wanted. He became very famous because of these powers. His
enemies feared him, but his friends trusted him and believed in his power
and in him. And he taught most of his skills to his sacrificial priests. They
were next to him in all lore and magic. And yet many others learned muchof it, and from there [20] heathendom spread widely and lasted for a longtime. And people worshipped Óðinn and the twelve rulers and called them
their gods and believed in them long afterwards. The name Auðunn comesfrom Óðinn, and people called their sons this, and from Þórr’s name comethe names Þórir and Þórarinn, or it is combined with other elements, as in
Steinþórr or Hafþórr, or changed further in other ways.
CHAPTER EIGHTÓðinn established in his land the laws that had previously been observed
among the Æsir. He ordained that all dead people must be burned and that
their possessions should be laid on a pyre with them. He said that everyone
should come to Valhǫll with such wealth as he had on his pyre, and that eachwould also have the benefit of whatever he himself had buried in the earth.
But the ashes were to be taken out to sea or buried down in the earth, andmounds were to be built as memorials to great men,23 and memorial stones
were to be raised for all those who were of any account, and this custom
lasted for a long time after that. Then one sacrifice was to be held towards
winter for a good season, one in the middle of winter for the crops, and athird in summer; that was the sacrifice for victory.
23
This conflicts with the statement in the Prologue that the raising of memorial
mounds began only with the burial of Freyr.

12heimskringla[21] All over Svíþjóð tribute was paid to Óðinn, a penny for each nose,
while he was to protect their land from hostility and make sacrifices forgood seasons on their behalf. Njǫrðr married a woman called Skaði. She
would not have relations with him and later married Óðinn. They had manysons.24 One of them was called Sæmingr. About him Eyvindr skáldaspillir
composed this:25
		
2.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Honoured by shields,26		
the Æsir’s kin,27
on the troll-woman28 sireda tribute-bringer,29
when the poets’ friend30
and famous Skaði
made their homein Manheimar.31

Háleygjatal 3

Gylfaginning refers to the marriage (and separation) of Njǫrðr and Skaði, but
not to a marriage of Skaði with Óðinn (Gylf ch. 23).
25
On Eyvindr Finnsson skáldaspillir (‘destroyer or despoiler of poets, plagiarist’)and his poem Háleygjatal (‘Enumeration of [the rulers of] the Háleygir’) see thePrologue above. The poem is also named in the Prologue to Gylfaginning (ch. 11).
It traces Jarl Hákon’s ­ancestry back to mythical times, and is thought to be model­led
on the ­Ynglingatal of Þjóðólfr of Hvinir. Like that poem it is in kviðuháttr, a metre
similar to the eddic ­fornyrðislag, but normally with only three syllables in each
odd line and four in each even line. 16 full- or half-stanzas of this poem survive.
Eyvindr’s nickname presumably refers to his imitation of other poets, since hismemorial poem for Hákon inn góði, Hákonar­mál, also follows another poet’s model(see note 265 below). Eyvindr Finnsson appears in the saga of King Hákon inn góði(c. 946–61), not only as a poet but also as an adviser to the king. Although most poetsat the ­Norwegian court from this period onwards were Icelanders, Eyvindr was of­Norwegian birth, closely related to the king.
26
skjaldblœtr: ‘shield-worshipped’; this has been taken to refer to a protective
chant sung over shields to protect their users in battle, mentioned in Hávamál 156:
und randir gelk (‘I chant beneath the shields’), honouring Óðinn as god of battle(although if Óðinn is understood as the speaker in this part of Hávamál, he may beunderstood as the chanter). Codex Frisianus has skáldblœtr ‘honoured by poets’.
27
Ása niðr ‘kinsman of the Æsir’, Óðinn.
28
jarnviðja: ‘inhabitant of Iron-wood’, troll-woman (see Gylf 14 and Vƒluspá 40).
29
skattfœrir: ‘tribute-bringer’, a jarl, who pays tribute to a king (here Sæmingr,
ancestor of Jarl Hákon).
30
skatna vinr: ‘friend of poets’, Óðinn.
31
Manheimar: In the following prose Snorri apparently interprets this as Mann­heimar (‘world of men’; in contrast to the world of the gods), but Manheimar means‘world of love or desire’.
24

13

ynglinga saga[22] 3.
			
			
			

. . . of sea’s bone32			
and sons in plenty
the ski-goddess33
got with Óðinn.

Háleygjatal 4

Jarl Hákon inn ríki traced back his paternal ancestry to Sæmingr. They called
this Svíþjóð Mannheimar, but Svíþjóð inn mikla (the Great) they calledGoðheimar (World of the Gods). They told many stories about Goðheimar.
CHAPTER NINE
Óðinn died of sickness in Svíþjóð. And when he was on the point of death
he had himself marked with the point of a spear and claimed as his own all
men who were killed by weapons. He said he was going to go to Goðheimr
and be reunited with his friends there. Now the Svíar believed that he hadgone to the old Ásgarðr and would live there for ever. Then belief in Óðinn
and invocation of him were renewed. The Svíar often thought he appeared tothem before great battles were to take place. Then he gave victory to some ofthem, and others he summoned to himself. Both outcomes were considered
good. Óðinn was burned when he was dead, and that burning was carriedout most magnificently. Their belief was that the higher the smoke rose into
the sky, the loftier in heaven would be the one who had been burned, and thebetter off the more wealth that was burned [23] with him. Njǫrðr of Nóatun
then became the ruler over the Svíar and maintained the worship. The Svíar
then called him their lord. He received tribute payments from them. In his
day very good peace prevailed and all kinds of such good harvest that the
Svíar believed that Njǫrðr had power over the harvest and the prosperity ofmen. In his day most of the gods died and were all burned, and afterwards
worshipped. Njǫrðr died of sickness. He also had himself marked for Óðinn
before he died. The Svíar burned him and wept bitterly over his grave.
CHAPTER TEN
Then Freyr took power after Njǫrðr. He was called lord over the Svíar andtook tribute payments from them. He was popular and blessed with goodseasons, like his father. Freyr built a great temple at Uppsalir and made it his
capital, directing [24] to it all his taxes in land and movable property. This
was the origin of the Uppsalaauðr (‘Uppsala wealth’)34 and it has continuedsævar beinn: ‘bone of the sea’, stone; apparently an incomplete kenning.
ƒndurdís: ‘ski-goddess’, Skaði (Gylf 24).
34
See Óláfs saga helga, ch. 77 (Volume II).
32
33

14

heimskringla

ever since. The peace of Fróði began in his time.35 There was prosperity
throughout all lands. The Svíar attributed that to Freyr. As a result of peaceand good harvests, he was the more honoured than other gods the more
prosperous the people of the land became in his time than before. His wife
was called Gerðr Gymisdóttir.36 Their son was called Fjǫlnir. Another namefor Freyr was Yngvi. The name Yngvi was used in his family long after as
an honorific title, and his descendants were called Ynglingar. Freyr caught
an illness, and as the illness progressed people thought out what to do, andthey let few people come to him, and built a great tomb and put a doorway
and three windows in it. And when Freyr was dead they carried him secretly
into the tomb and told the Svíar that he was still alive, and kept him there forthree years. And they poured all the tribute into the mound, the gold throughone window, the silver through the second, and copper coins through the third.
Then prosperity and peace continued. Freyja kept up the sacrifices, for she
was the only one of the gods left alive, and she [25] became the best known,so that all noble women came to be called by her name, just as now the namefrúvur (‘ladies’) is used. Similarly everyone was called freyja (‘mistress’)of what she possessed, and húsfreyja (‘mistress of a household’) if she is incharge of a dwelling. Freyja was rather fickle. Her husband was called Óðr.
Her daughters were called Hnoss and Gersimi.37 They were very beautiful.
The most precious treasures are called by their names. When all the Svíar
knew that Freyr was dead, but prosperity and peace continued, they believedthat that would last as long as Freyr remained in Svíþjóð, and they did notwant to burn him, and they called him veraldargoð (‘god of the world’), andsacrificed to him ever afterwards for prosperity and peace.

35
In Skáldskaparmál (51–52) Snorri associates Fróða friðr ‘Peace of Fróði’ withthe world peace (Pax Romana) established by the Emperor Augustus: ‘but becauseFróði was the most powerful king in the Northern lands then, the peace was attributed
to him throughout the Norse-speaking regions, and Norsemen call it Fróði’s peace’.
Fróði Friðleifsson was a king of the Danes, said to be descended from Óðinn. Most of
Snorri’s information here was derived from the now lost Skjƒldunga saga, as is shownby remains of that saga printed in ÍF XXXV 6 and 39–40. According to Flateyjar­
bók the Danes ascribed the golden age to Fróði, the Swedes to Freyr (Flb I 449).
36
The marriage of Freyr and Gerðr is narrated in the eddic poem Skírnismál; seealso Gylf 30–31.
37
Gylfaginning gives the name of Freyja’s husband Óðr and one of her daughters,
Hnoss. Both appear in Skáldsk 115. Both hnoss and gersimi are common nouns
meaning ‘treasure’. Freyja’s ‘fickleness’ is exaggerated in the eddic poem Loka­senna
30 where Loki accuses her of having slept with all the Æsir and elves present at the
feast that is the setting for the poem.

15

ynglinga saga

CHAPTER ELEVEN
Fjǫlnir, son of Yngvi-Freyr, then ruled over the Svíar and the Uppsala wealth.
He was powerful, and blessed with prosperity and peace. Then Frið-Fróði
(Peace-Fróði) was at Hleiðra. There was friendship and exchange of visits
between them. When Fjǫlnir went to visit Fróði on Selund,38 [26] a great feast
was ready prepared, and people were invited from far and wide. Fróði hada large farmhouse. A big vat was built there, many ells high and supportedwith big timber props. It stood in a lower room with a loft with an open
floor above it so that liquid was poured down there and the vat was mixed
full of mead. The drink in it was amazingly strong. In the evening Fjǫlnir
was taken to his room in the next loft, together with his retinue. During thenight he went out onto the balcony to relieve himself. He was dazed withsleep and dead drunk. When he turned back to the room he went on along
the balcony to the door of the next loft and went in, missed his ­footing andfell into the vat of mead and perished there. So says Þjóðólfr of Hvinir:39
		
4.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It befell				
where Fróði lived,
the destiny
that dropped on Fjǫlnir,
and the prince
the pointed ox-spears’
windless wave40
would destroy.

Ynglingatal 1[27] CHAPTER TWELVE
Sveigðir took power after his father. He swore an oath to seek out Goðheimrand Óðinn inn gamli (the Old). He went with eleven other men far and wide
over the world. He ended up in Tyrkland and in Svíþjóð in mikla and there
met many of his relatives and spent five years on this expedition. Then he
Skáldskaparmál (52) tells of a visit made by Fróði to Fjǫlnir.
Þjóðólfr was a poet composing in southern Norway in the late ninth century,
said to have composed both for Haraldr hárfagri and his cousin King Rǫgnvaldrheiðumhæri of Vestfold, for whom he composed the poem Ynglingatal, tracing his
genealogy back to the Ynglingar (see note 25 above). The Prologue to Heimskringla
acknowledges this poem as a source, and its composition is mentioned again at thecitation of the last stanza (v. 32 below). The other poem firmly attributed to Þjóðólfr
is Haustlƒng, a shield-poem comparable to Bragi’s Ragnarsdrápa.
40svigðis geira vágr vindlauss: ‘windless wave of the spears (horns) of the beast
with curved horns (ox)’, mead or other drink (the ‘sea’ served in drinking horns).
38
39

16

heimskringla

came back to Svíþjóð. Then he stayed at home again for a while. He had
married a woman called Vana out in Vanaheimr. Their son was Vanlandi.
Sveigðir went to look for Goðheimr again. And in the eastern part ofSvíþjóð there was a large farm called Steinn (‘at the Stone’). There is a stone
there as big as a large house. In the evening after sunset, when Sveigðir left
the drinking to go to his sleeping chamber, he looked towards the stone andsaw a dwarf sitting under it. Sveigðir and his men were very drunk, and ran
towards the stone. The dwarf stood in the doorway and called to Sveigðir,telling him to go in there if he wanted to meet Óðinn. Sveigðir ran in, andthe stone immediately closed behind him, and Sveigðir never came out. So
says Þjóðólfr of Hvinir:[28] 5.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And the day-shy			
doorkeeperof Durnir’s tribe41
tricked Sveigðir,when into the stone
the spirited
kinsman of Dusli42
ran after a dwarf,
and the bright hallof Sǫkmímir’s band,43
settled by giants,
swallowed the king.

Ynglingatal 2

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Vanlandi was the name of Sveigðir’s son, who took power after him andruled over the Uppsala wealth. He was a great warrior, and travelled far andwide. He accepted winter quarters in Lappland with Snjár inn gamli (theOld), and married his daughter Drífa there. But in the spring he left, andDrífa stayed behind, [29] and he promised to come back after an intervalof three years, but after ten years he had not come. Then Drífa sent for awitch called Hulð, and sent Vísburr, her son with Vanlandi, to Svíþjóð.
41
Durnis niðja salvƒrðuðr: watchman of the hall (stone) of kinsmen of Durnir(dwarves)’. Durnir is listed as a giant’s name in a þula (Skáldsk 114) but seems to
be taken by Snorri here to refer to a dwarf. But the kenning follows the same ­pattern
as salr þeira Sƒkmímis in the second helming, where the stone is referred to as ahall built by giants.
42
Dusla konr: ‘relation of Dusli’, Sveigðir. Dusli looks like a personal name but
is unknown elsewhere.
43
salr þeira Sƒkmímis: ‘hall of Sǫkmímir (a giant) and his crowd’, stone.

17

ynglinga saga

Drífa paid Hulð to transport Vanlandi to Lappland by magic, or else to
kill him. And when the spell was cast, Vanlandi was at Uppsalir. Then hebecame eager to go to Lappland, but his friends and advisors forbade him
and said that his enthusiasm must be caused by Lappish magic. Then hestarted to feel heavy with sleep, and lay down to sleep. And when he had
been asleep for a short while he cried out and said that a mare was tramplinghim. His people rushed up and tried to help him. But as they held his headit trampled his legs so that they almost broke. When they held his feet it
smothered his head so that he died. The Svíar took his body, and it wasburned by the river called Skúta. His memorial stones were placed there.
So says Þjóðólfr:
		
6.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And to visit				Vili’s brother44
a witch’s spell
sent Vinlandi,
when troll-kind
trampled—
ale-night’s Hildr—45
the enemy of men,46
and he burnedon the bed of Skúta,
the necklace-waster47
the nightmare smothered.

Ynglingatal 3[30] CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Vísburr took over the inheritance after his father Vanlandi. He got thedaughter of Auði inn auðgi (the Wealthy) in marriage, and gave her asbride-price three large estates and a gold necklace. They had two sons,Gísl and Ǫndurr. But Vísburr abandoned her and took another wife, while
she went to her father with her sons. Vísburr had a son called Dómaldi.
Dómaldi’s stepmother brought misfortune on him with a spell. And whenVísburr’s sons were twelve and thirteen years old, they went to see him
and claimed their mother’s bride-price, but he would not pay it. Then theysaid that the gold necklace should cause the death of the best man in his
family; they left and went home. Then more black magic was brought
Vilja bróðir: ‘Vili’s brother’, Óðinn (see note 11 above).
líðs grímhildr: ‘Hildr (goddess) of strong drink (líð) = woman, of night (gríma)’.
The meaning is uncertain; this interpretation was suggested by Lindquist 1929, 58.
46
ljóna bági: ‘enemy of men’, warrior.
47
menglƒtuðr: ‘loser of neck-rings’, generous man.
44
45

18

heimskringla

into play, and a spell cast that would enable them to kill their father. [31]Then the witch Hulð told them that she would bring this about by spells,
and along with it that there would always be killing of kindred in the lineof the Ynglingar after that. They agreed to this. After that they gathered atroop and took Vísburr by surprise at night and burned him in his house.
So says Þjóðólfr:
		
7.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And Vísburr’s			
vault of wishes48
the sea’s kinsman49
swallowed up,
when the throne-defenders50
the thieving scourge
of forests51 seton their father;and in his hearth-ship52
the hound of embers,53
growling, bit
the governor.

Ynglingatal 4

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Dómaldi succeeded his father Vísburr, and ruled his lands. In his time there
was famine and hunger in Svíþjóð. Then the Svíar held great sacrifices at
Uppsalir. In the first autumn they sacrificed oxen, but even so there was no
improvement in the season. The second autumn they held a human ­sacrifice,but the season was the same or worse. But the third autumn the Svíar cameto Uppsalir in great numbers at the time when the sacrifices were to be
held. Then the leaders held a council and came to an agreement among
themselves that [32] their king, Dómaldi, must be the cause of the famine,and moreover, that they should sacrifice him for their prosperity, and ­attack
him and kill him and redden the altars with his blood, and that is what theydid. So says Þjóðólfr:vilja byrgi: ‘shelter of wishes’, breast.
sævar niðr: ‘the sea’s kinsman’, fire. Snorri says in Skáldskaparmál that fire canbe called brother of the wind and of Ægir (Skáldsk 39/19); Ægir is a personificationof the sea.
50
setrs verjandi: ‘defender of the palace or residence’, prince.
51meinþjófr markar: ‘harm-thief of the forest’, fire.
52
arinkjóll: ‘hearth-ship’, house.
53
garmr glóða: ‘hound of embers’, fire.
48
49

19

ynglinga saga

		
8.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Once it was				that weapon-bearers
with their ruler
reddened the ground,and the land’s people
left Dómaldi
without life,
their weapons bloody,when the Svíar
seeking good harvests
offered up
the enemy of Jótar.54

Ynglingatal 5

CHAPTER SIXTEENThe son of Dómaldi, who ruled the kingdom next, was called Dómarr. He
ruled the domains for a long time, and there were good seasons and peacein his day. Nothing is said of him other than that he died of sickness at
Uppsalir and was taken to Fýrisvellir and burned on the river bank there,
and his memorial stones are there. So says Þjóðólfr:[33] 9.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And I had often			
asked the wise
about the endof the king,55
where Dómarr
to the cracklingbane of Hálfr56
had been borne.
Now I knowthat gnawed by painby Fýri was burnedFjǫlnir’s kin.

Ynglingatal 6

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
His son, who ruled the lands next, was called Dyggvi, and nothing is saidof him other than that he died of sickness. So says Þjóðólfr:Jóta dólgr: ‘enemy of Jutes’, Dómaldi.
yngvi: ‘king’, but perhaps specifically king of the Ynglingar, descended from
Yngvi (see p. 14 above).
56
bani Holfs: ‘killer of Hálfr’, fire (see Hálfs saga ok Hálfsrekka, chs 7–8).
54
55

20
		
10.
			
			
			
[34] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

I call it no secret			the corpse of Dyggvi
the horse’s goddess57
has for pleasure,for the Wolf’s sister
as well as Narfi’s58
chose to keep
the king for herself,and Loki’s girl59
beguiled the lordof Yngvi’s race
into her power.

Ynglingatal 7

The mother of Dyggvi was Drótt, daughter of King Danpr, son of Rígr,
who was the first to be called konungr (‘king’) in the Norse language. His
descendants have used the name ‘king’ ever since for the title of the highest
rank. Dyggvi was the first of his line to be called king, but before they had
been called dróttnar (‘lords’), and their wives dróttningar (‘queens’), andthe court the drótt. But all the men of that line were always called Yngvi or
Ynguni, and [35] Ynglingar collectively. Queen Drótt was the sister of King
Danr inn mikilláti, after whom Danmǫrk is named.
CHAPTER EIGHTEENKing Dyggvi’s son, who inherited the kingdom from him, was called Dagr. He
was such a wise man that he could understand the speech of birds. He had asparrow which told him many things. It flew to various lands. ­It ­happened on
one occasion that the sparrow flew into Reiðgotaland to a farm called Vǫrvi. It
flew into the farmer’s field and got food there. The farmer came up and picked
up a stone and struck the sparrow, killing it. King Dagr was greatly displeased
when the sparrow did not return. Then he prepared a sacrifice of a boar to getnews and got [36] the answer that his sparrow had been killed at Vǫrvi. Thenhe called out a large army and went to Gotland. And when he got to Vǫrvi, hewent ashore with his army and raided. The people fled in all directions. King
Dagr took his army back to the ships in the evening, and had killed many
people and captured many others. But as they were crossing a river at a place
glitnis Gná: ‘Gná (goddess) of Glitnir’; Hel. Hel is the name of Loki’s daughter
and also of the abode of the dead. Glitnir is the name of a hall (­Grímnismál 15), but
one with no known connection with Hel; it is also a heiti for ‘horse’, and could referto beliefs about the goddess of death riding on horseback.
58
jódís Úlfs ok Narfa: ‘sister of the wolf (Fenrir) and of Narfi (son of Loki)’, Hel.
59
Loka mær: ‘Loki’s daughter’, Hel.
57

21

ynglinga saga

called Skjótansvað or Vápnavað, a slave workman came running out of thewoods onto the river bank and threw a pitchfork into their company, and themissile hit the king on the head. Then he at once fell off his horse and was
killed. At that time a chieftain who went raiding was called gramr (‘angry or
fierce one’), and the warriors gramir. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
11.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Dagr, I heard,			death’s judgement—keen for fame—encountered,
when to Vǫrvi camethe advancer of the sword,60
sagacious one,a sparrow to avenge.
And on eastern ways			this word
the king’s hostfrom combat brought:a serving-forkof Sleipnir’s food 61
it was that gavethat gramr his death.

Ynglingatal 8

Ynglingatal 9[37] CHAPTER NINETEEN
Agni was the name of Dagr’s son, who was king after him, a powerfuland excellent man, a great warrior and a very capable man in all respects.
It happened one summer that King Agni went with his army to Lappland,
went ashore and raided there. The Lapps gathered ­together a large force andadvanced to battle. Their leader was called Frosti. A great battle took place
there, and King Agni won victory. There Frosti fell and a large number withhim. King Agni went harrying through Lappland and took control of it, andtook a huge amount of plunder. He captured and took with him Skjálf, Frosti’s
daughter, and her brother Logi. But when he came back from the west, hesailed to Stokksund. He put up his tents in the meadow to the south. There
was a wood there then. King Agni then owned the gold neck-ring that had
belonged to Vísburr. King Agni proceeded to marry Skjálf. She asked the
king to hold a funeral feast for her father. He then invited many powerful
spakframaðr valteins: ‘wise advancer of the slaughter-twig (sword)’, warrior.
slƒnguþref sleipnis verðar: ‘slinging-grip of Sleipnir’s (Óðinn’s horse’s) food(hay)’, pitchfork.
60
61

22

heimskringla

people to visit him and prepared a great feast. He [38] had become very
famous for this expedition. Then there was deep drinking there. And whenKing Agni got drunk, Skjálf told him to watch out for the neck-ring he was
wearing round his neck. He took hold of it and fastened it securely aroundhis neck before he went to sleep. But the tent was standing near the woodwith a high tree above it, which was intended to shield it from the heat of thesun. And when King Agni was asleep Skjálf took a thick cord and fastened
it under the neck-ring. Her men then took down the tent-poles and threw aloop of the cord up into the branches of the tree, then pulled on it, so that theking was hanging almost up against the branches, and that was the death ofhim. Skjálf and her men leapt aboard a ship and rowed away. King Agni wasburned there, and that place, to the east of Taurr and west of Stokkssund, hassince been called Agnafit (Agni’s Meadow). So says Þjóðólfr:
		
12.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
[39] 		
			
			
			

I think it a wonder			if Agni’s men
found Skjlf’s plots
acceptable,
when Logi’s lady62
hauled aloftthe great man
with a gold ring,
he who by Taurr63
had to ridethe chill stallionof Signý’s man.64

Ynglingatal 10

CHAPTER TWENTY
Agni’s sons, who were kings after him, were called Alrekr and Eiríkr. They
were powerful men, great warriors and very skilled. It was their practice toride horses, and to train them for both walking and galloping. They were
outstandingly good at this. They competed a great deal over who rode betteror had the better horses. It happened on one occasion that these two brothers
were riding apart from other people with their best horses, and they rode out
onto some fields and never came back. Then a search was made for them andLoga dís: ‘goddess of Logi’, interpreted by Snorri as ‘Logi’s sister’.
Taurr: interpreted by Snorri as a place-name, but it has been suggested that it
was a word for ‘necklace’.
64
hestr Signýjar vers: ‘Horse of Signý’s husband (Hagbarðr, who was hanged)’,gallows.
62
63

23

ynglinga saga

they were both found [40] dead, both with their heads battered. They had
no weapons but the horses’ bridles, and it is thought they must have killedeach other with those. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
13.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Alrekr fell				
where Eiríkr was
brought down too
by brother’s weapon,and Dagr’s kinsmen
did each other to death
they said, with bridles
of saddle-horses.
Never known before
nags’ reins used
by Freyr’s offspring
to fight each other.

Ynglingatal 11

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
The sons of Alrekr, who took up kingship next in Svíþjóð, were Yngvi
and Álfr. Yngvi was a great warrior and very successful in war, handsome
and very skilful, strong and very fierce in battle, generous with money andvery cheerful. Because of all this he grew famous and popular. His brotherKing Álfr stayed on his estates and did not take part in raiding. He [41]was known as Elfsi. He was a quiet man, imperious and unfriendly. His
mother was called Dageiðr, daughter of King Dagr inn ríki (the Great),from whom the Dǫglingar are descended. Álfr had a wife called Bera,a very beautiful and impressive woman, a most cheerful person. Yngvi
Alrekson had then one autumn come back to Uppsalir from raiding, andwas now very celebrated. He often sat drinking late into the evenings. KingÁlfr often went to bed early. Queen Bera often sat up in the evenings andshe and Yngvi chatted together. Álfr often spoke about this, told her to go
to bed earlier, said that he did not want to wait up for her. She answered
and said it was a lucky woman who would get Yngvi rather than Álfr. He
got very angry at this, for she said it often. One evening Álfr went into
the hall when Yngvi and Bera were sitting in the high-seat talking to eachother. Yngvi had his sword on his knee. People were very drunk and took
no notice when the king came in. King Álfr went to the high seat, drew asword from under his cloak and thrust it through his brother Yngvi. Yngvi
jumped up and drew his sword and struck Álfr his death-blow, and theyboth fell dead on the floor. Álfr and Yngvi were placed in a burial moundat Fýrisvellir. So says Þjóðólfr:24[42] 14.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

Then must he too			
whom Álfr slew,
guardian of altars,
on ground lie,
when Dagr’s grandson
dyed his sword
enviouslyin Yngvi’s blood.
It could not be borne			that Bera should
whet to warfare
workers of slaughter,when two brothersbrought each other down,
uselesslyout of jealousy.

Ynglingatal 12

Ynglingatal 13

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
It was the son of Álfr called Hugleikr who became king over the Svíar
after the brothers, because Yngvi’s sons were still children then. King
Hugleikr was no warrior, and he stayed peaceably on his estates. He wasvery wealthy, and stingy with money. He had in his court a lot of all kindsof players, harpists and fiddlers. He also had with him [43] sorcerers andall kinds of practitioners of magic. There were brothers called Haki and
Hagbarðr who were very fine men. They were sea-kings and had many
followers, travelling sometimes together, sometimes separately. Theyboth had many champions with them. King Haki went with his force toSvíþjóð against King Hugleikr, and King Hugleikr assembled a force tomeet them. Then two brothers, Svipdagr and Geigaðr, came to join his
company, both outstanding men and great champions. King Haki had
twelve champions with him. Starkaðr gamli (the Old) was with him. KingHaki was also a great champion. They met at Fýrisvellir. A great battle
took place there. Hugleikr’s company fell quickly. Then the champions
Svipdagr and ­Geigaðr advanced, but six of Haki’s champions went against
each of them, and they were taken captive. Then King Haki penetrated theshield wall against King Hugleikr and killed him and his two sons there.
After that the Svíar fled, and King Haki took power over the lands andmade himself king over the Svíar. He stayed in the lands for three years,
and in this time of peace his champions left him and went raiding and so
gained wealth for themselves.

25

ynglinga saga[44] CHAPTER TWENTY-THREEJǫrundr and Eiríkr were the sons of Yngvi Alreksson. They stayed out onwarships all this time and were great warriors. One summer they raided inDanmǫrk, and then they met Guðlaugr, king of the Háleygir, and fought a battlewith him, and the end of it was that Guðlaugr’s ship was cleared and he wastaken captive. They took him ashore at Straumeyrarnes and hanged him there.
His men raised a burial mound over him there. So says Eyvindr skáldaspillir(‘Poet-spoiler’):
		
15.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

But Guðlaugr			
the grim steed—through overbearingof eastern65 kings—of Sigarr66 rode,when sons of Yngvi
the ring-waster67
raised on a tree.

Háleygjatal 6

		
16.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And, death-laden,			droops on the ness
splitting the bays
the swinging gallows;
there, famousfor fall of the king,marked with a stone,
is Straumeyrarnes.

Háleygjatal 7[45] The brothers Eiríkr and Jǫrundr became very famous because of thisdeed. They considered themselves much more important people than before.
They heard that King Haki in Svíþjóð had sent away his champions. Thenthey headed for Svíþjóð and after that gathered an army to them. And when
the Svíar learned that the Ynglingar had come there they flocked to them incountless numbers. Then they sailed up into Lǫgrinn (Lake Mälaren) andmade for Uppsalir against King Haki, and he came against them at ­Fýrisvellir
and had a much smaller force. Then a great battle took place. King Haki
advanced so strongly that he killed all those who got nearest to him, and in
the end he brought down King Eiríkr and cut down the brothers’ standard.
Then King Jǫrundr fled to the ships with all his troop. King Haki was so
austrkonungar: ‘eastern (i.e. Swedish) kings’.
Sigars jór: ‘horse of Sigarr (who hanged Hagbarðr)’, gallows.
67
menglƒtuðr: ‘waster of necklaces’, one who gives away treasure, generous lord.
65
66

26

heimskringla

badly wounded that he realised that his days were numbered. Then he hada skeið (warship) taken that he owned, and had it loaded with dead men andweapons, then had it taken out to sea and had the rudder put in place andthe sail hoisted, and resinous fir-wood set fire to and a pyre made on theship. The wind was blowing off the land. Haki was at the point of death or
already dead when he was laid on the pyre. Then the ship sailed blazing out
to sea, and that was very famous for a long time afterwards.
[46] CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURJǫrundr, son of King Yngvi, was king at Uppsalir. He then ruled the lands
and often went raiding in the summer. One summer he went with his army toDanmǫrk. He raided around Jutland and in autumn went into Limafjǫrðr andraided there. He lay with his troop in Oddasund. Then Gýlaugr, king of the
Háleygir, son of Guðlaugr who was mentioned above, arrived there with a largearmy. He engaged in battle with Jǫrundr, and when the local ­inhabitants realised
this they flocked there from all directions with ships both large and small. ThenJǫrundr was overpowered and his ship cleared. He jumped into the water, but
was captured and taken ashore. Then King Gýlaugr had a gallows raised and
led Jǫrundr to it and had him hanged. Thus ended his life. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
17.
			
			
			
			
			
			
[47] 		
			
			
			
			

Jǫrundr was,				
when he died long ago,
deprived of life
in Limafjǫrðr,when the high-towering
hempen horse68
had to bear
the bane of Guðlaugr,and Hagbarðr’sgoat-remains69
went round the neckof the ruler of chieftains.70

Ynglingatal 14		

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
The son of Jǫrundr, who was king over the Svíar after his father, was called
Aun or Áni. He was a wise man and held many sacrifices. He was no ­warriorhƒrva sleipnir: ‘horse of (noose made of) hemp’, gallows.
Hagbarðs hƒðnu leif: ‘remains of (i.e. something made from) a goat for Hagbarðr
(who was hanged)’, noose made of leather or goat’s hair.
70
hersa valdir: ‘ruler of hersar (lords)’, king.
68
69

ynglinga saga

27

but stayed in his own territories. [48] At the time when those kings who havebeen told about above were at Uppsalir, there was ruling Danmǫrk first Danr inn
mikilláti—he lived to a great age; then his son, Fróði inn mikilláti (the Haughty)
or inn friðsami (the Peaceful), then his sons, Hálfdan and Friðleifr. They weregreat warriors. Hálfdan was the elder and took the lead in everything. He went
with his army to Svíþjóð against King Aun, and they had some battles, and
Hálfdan always won, and in the end King Aun fled to Vestra-Gautland. He hadthen been king over Uppsalir for twenty years. He stayed for a further twenty
years in Gautland while King Hálfdan was at Uppsalir. King Hálfdan died ofsickness at Uppsalir, and he is buried there. After that King Aun returned to
Uppsalir. He was then sixty years of age. Then he held a great sacrifice forlength of life, and offered up his son to Óðinn, and he was sacrificed. ThenKing Aun received from Óðinn the answer that he would live for a further
sixty years. Aun was king at Uppsalir for another twenty years. Then Áli innfrœkni (the Valiant), son of Friðleifr, came with his army to Svíþjóð against
King Aun, and they fought battles, and Áli always won. Then King Aun fled[49] his kingdom a second time and went to Vestra-Gautland. Áli was king at
Uppsalir for twenty years until Starkaðr inn gamli killed him. After the fall of
Áli, King Aun went back to Uppsalir and then ruled the kingdom for anothertwenty years. Then he held a great sacrifice and offered up his second son. ThenÓðinn told him that he would live forever as long as he sacrificed a son of his
to Óðinn every ten years, and also that he must give a name to some districtin his land based on the number of his sons he had sacrificed to Óðinn. And
when he had sacrificed seven of his sons, he lived for ten years without being
able to walk. Then he was carried on a chair. Then he sacrificed his eighthson, and lived for another ten years, lying bed-ridden. Then he sacrificed his
ninth son and lived a further ten years. He had to drink from a horn like ababy. Then Aun had one son left, and he was going to sacrifice him, and wasgoing to give Óðinn Uppsalir and the districts belonging to it, and have it
called Tíundaland (‘Tenth land’). The Svíar stopped him doing that, and nosacrifice was held. Then King Aun died, and he is buried at Uppsalir. Since
then it has been called Ánasótt ‘Áni’s sickness’ (properly ‘old-age sickness’)
if a man dies painlessly of old age. So says Þjóðólfr:[50] 18.
Long ago				Ynglingatal 15			
it was old age
			
Aun had to face			at Uppsalir,						
clinging to life,			on baby food			
he had to subsist			a second time.

28
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

And to himself			
he turned the thinnerend of theox’s sword71
when, lying, the killerof kindred drankfrom the tip of the yokereindeer’s weapon.72
The herd-sword73
the hoary one,the eastern king,could not hold up.

Ynglingatal 16

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
The son of Aun inn gamli, who was king after his father in Svíþjóð, wascalled Egill. He was no warrior, and stayed peacefully in his own territories.
He had a slave called Tunni who had been [51] with Áni inn gamli (theOld) as his treasurer. And when Áni was dead, Tunni took a huge quantityof ­valuables and buried them in the ground. And when Egill became kinghe treated Tunni the same as his other slaves. He was very displeased atthat and ran away, and many other slaves with him, and they dug up the­valuables that he had hidden. He gave them to his men, and they madehim their leader. Then a lot of ruffians attached themselves to him; they
kept out in the forests, and sometimes overran the settlements, robbing andkilling people. King Egill heard of this and went to search for them withhis troops. And when he had found a lodging for himself one night, Tunni
arrived there with his gang and attacked them unawares and killed a large
body of the king’s men. And when Egill became aware of the fighting, hemoved to resist them and set up his standard, but much of his company fled.
Tunni’s band attacked boldly. Then Egill saw no other choice but to flee.
Tunni’s band pursued the rout all the way to the woods. Then they went
back to the settlements, raided and robbed and met with no resistance. All
the property that Tunni took in the area he gave to his followers. From thishe gained popularity and a numerous following. King Egill mustered anarmy and went to battle against Tunni. They fought, and Tunni won, and71
inn mjóvari hlut sveiðurs mækis: ‘the thinner part of the ox’s sword’, point of
the horn.
72okhreins lƒgðir: ‘sword of the driving-reindeer (ox)’, horn.
73hjarðar mækir: ‘sword of the herd’, horn.

29

ynglinga saga

Egill fled and lost many men. King Egill and Tunni fought eight ­battles,
and Tunni won them all. After that King Egill fled the land and went out to
Selund in Danmǫrk, to Fróði inn frœkni (the Valiant). He promised KingFróði tribute from the Svíar in exchange for help. Then Fróði gave him
an army and his champions. Then King Egill went to Svíþjóð, and when
Tunni [52] heard that, he advanced against him with his band. Then a great
battle took place. Tunni fell in it, and King Egill took possession of his
kingdom. The Danes went home. King Egill sent King Fróði fine and large
gifts every season, but paid no tribute to the Danes, and yet his friendshipwith Fróði lasted. After Tunni fell, King Egill ruled the kingdom for three
years. It happened in Svíþjóð that the bull that was intended for sacrifice
was old and had been bred to be so fierce that it was vicious, and whenpeople tried to catch it, it ran into the woods and turned frantic, and stayedin the forest for a long time, causing a lot of mischief for ­people. King
Egill was a great huntsman. He often rode during the day into the forests
to hunt animals. It happened one time that he had ridden out ­hunting withhis men. The king had been pursuing one animal for a long time and chased
it into the wood away from all the men. Then he noticed the bull and rode
towards it and was going to kill it. The bull turned towards him, and the
king got his spear into it, and the spear-head broke off. The bull plunged
its horns into the horse’s flank so that it immediately fell flat, and so did
the king. Then the king jumped to his feet and tried to draw his sword.
The bull gored him in the chest so that its horns pierced deeply. Then the
king’s men came up and killed the bull. The king lived for a short time,and he is buried at Uppsalir. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
19.
			
			
			
[53] 		
			
			
			

And from the land			
fled the lauded
kin of Týr74
Tunni’s realm.
And on Egill
the giant’s draught-beast75
reddened the billof the bull’s snout,76

Ynglingatal 17Týs ttungr: ‘descendant of Týr (i.e. of any god)’, king.
jƒtuns eykr: ‘giant’s draught-beast’, ox, bull (the origin of this kenning is­unknown; cf. NN § 75 and Gylfaginning ch. 1).
76flæmingr farra trjónu: ‘sword of the bull’s head’, horn.
74

75

30
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

having worn				in woods of Sweden
its forehead-peak77
for a long time;
the cattle-sword,78
scabbardless,of the Skilfing prince
pierced the heart.

Ynglingatal 18

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
The son of Egill, who succeeded to the rule and the kingdom after him, wascalled Óttarr.79 He did not get on well with Fróði. Then Fróði sent men to
King Óttarr to claim the tribute that Egill had promised him. Óttarr repliedthat the Svíar had never paid tribute to the Danes, and said that he [54] would
act likewise. The messengers returned. Fróði was a great warrior. It ­happened
one summer that Fróði went to Svíþjóð with his army, attacked there andraided, killing many people and taking some captive. He took a large amountof plunder. He also burned settlements far and wide and did a lot of damage.
The next summer Fróði went raiding in the eastern Baltic. King Óttarr foundout that Fróði was not in his country. Then he embarked in a warship and wentout to Danmǫrk and raided there, and met no ­opposition. He found out that
there was a great gathering on Selund. He then headed west into Eyrarsund(Öresund), then sailed south to ­Jutland and laid into Limafjǫrðr, then raided
in Vendill, burned there and caused great ­devastation. Fróði’s jarls were calledVǫttr and Fasti. Fróði had ­appointed them as guardians of Danmǫrk while
he was out of the country. And when the jarls found out that the king of the
Svíar was raiding in Danmǫrk, they gathered an army and leaped onto ships
and sailed south to Limafjǫrðr, took King Óttarr completely by surprise there
and at once ­engaged in ­battle. The Svíar put up a good resistance. Men fell
on both sides, but as men fell on the Danish side, more came there from thesurrounding settlements, and also all the ships that were in the vicinity joinedin as well. The battle finished in such a way that King Óttarr fell there withthe greater part of his troop. The Danes took his body and carried it to landand placed it up on a mound, leaving it there for animals and birds to tear
brúna hƒrg: ‘cliff, height of the brows’, horn.
hœfis hjƒrr: ‘bull’s sword’, horn.
79Óttarr is identified with the Swedish king named in Beowulf as Ohthere, though
the traditions are different in many respects (Ohthere’s father is named there as
Ongenþeow).
77
78

31

ynglinga saga

at the corpse. They made a wooden crow and sent it to Svíþjóð, saying that
their King Óttarr was worth no more than that. After that they called himÓttarr vendilkráka (Vendill-Crow).80 So says Þjóðólfr:
20.		
			
			
			
[55] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Óttarr fell				under eagle’s claws		
the doughty one,from Danes’ weapons;
him the carrion-bird,with corpse-stained feet,travelled from far,trampled on Vendill.
It’s said the Svíar			the story tellof famous deedsof Fasti and Vǫttr,that the islandjarls of Fróði
had brought down
the battle-forwarder.

Ynglingatal 19

Ynglingatal 20[56] CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTThe son of King Óttarr, who succeeded to the kingdom after him, was calledAðils. He was king for a long time, and was very wealthy. He also spentsome summers raiding. King Aðils came with his army to Saxland. The kingreigning there was called Geirþjófr, and his wife was called Álof in ríka (thePowerful). No children of theirs are mentioned. The king was not in the
country. King Aðils and his men rushed ashore to the king’s residence andplundered there. Some of them drove cattle down to the shore as plunder.
Enslaved people, men and women, had tended the herd and they took them
all along too. In that crowd there was a remarkably beautiful girl. She said
her name was Yrsa. Then King Aðils went home with the plunder. Yrsa was
not among the slave-girls. It was soon discovered that she was clever andwell spoken and well informed in every way. People were very impressedby her, the king most of all. Then it came about that Aðils celebrated his
80
A burial mound in Vendel near Uppsala in Sweden has traditionally beena­ ssociated with Óttarr. If this were correct, Snorri’s account would be based on a
confusion of Vendel in Sweden with the place of the same name in Jutland, and his
death on a raid in Denmark (and the dishonouring of Óttarr by placing his body on,
rather than in the mound), an invention (Farrell 1972, 284–86).

32

heimskringla

marriage with her. Then Yrsa was queen in Svíþjóð, and was considered avery outstanding woman.
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
Then King Helgi Hálfdanarson ruled over Hleiðra. He came to Svíþjóð withsuch a great army that King Aðils could see no alternative but to flee. King
Helgi then went ashore with his army and raided, taking a great deal of ­plunder.
He seized Queen Yrsa and took her with him to Hleiðra and proceeded tomarry her. Their son was Hrólfr kraki (Pole). But when Hrólfr was three years
old, Queen Álof came to Danmǫrk. Then she told Yrsa that King Helgi, herhusband, was her father, [57] and Álof was her mother. Then Yrsa went backto Svíþjóð to Aðils and was queen there for the rest of her life. King Helgi diedon a raid. Hrólfr kraki was eight years old then, and he was accepted as king atHleiðra. King Aðils had great quarrels with the king called Áli inn upplenzki(of Upplǫnd). He was from Norway. They fought a battle on the ice of LakeVænir. There King Áli fell, and Aðils gained victory. There is a long accountof this battle in Skjƒldunga saga, and also of how Hrólfr kraki came to Aðils
at Uppsalir.81 Then Hrólfr kraki sowed the gold on Fýrisvellir. King Aðils
was very fond of fine horses. He owned the best horses at that time. He had
a horse called Sløngvir, and another called Hrafn. He took that one from Áli
when he was dead, and from it was bred another horse that was called Hrafn.
He sent it to Hálogaland to King Goðgestr. King Goðgestr rode it but was
not able to curb it until he fell off its back and was killed. That was on Ǫmðin Hálogaland. King Aðils [58] attended a sacrifice for the Dísir (­goddesses
or guardian spirits) and rode a horse through the hall of the Dís. The horse
stumbled under him and fell, and the king was thrown forward, and his headstruck a stone so that the skull was broken and his brains lay on the stone.
That was the death of him. He died at Uppsalir and his burial mound is there.
The Svíar considered him a great king. So says Þjóðólfr:[59] 21.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I learned further			
that the life of Aðils
a witch’s work
would destroy
and, keen in deeds,
the kinsman of Freyr
had to fallfrom horse’s shoulders.

Ynglingatal 21

There was an account of these events in the lost Skjƒldunga saga (see ÍF XXXV
29, 43–44), and there is also a version of them in Hrólfs saga kraka.
81

33

ynglinga saga

			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And with soil			the skull’s sea82
of the ruler’s son83
was blended,and he had to die,with days blessed,84
Áli’s foeat Uppsalir.

Ynglingatal 22

CHAPTER THIRTY
The son of Aðils, who next ruled the realm of the Svíar, was called Eysteinn.
In his days Hrólfr kraki fell at Hleiðra. At that time kings, both Danes [60]and Norwegians, raided the realm of the Svíar a great deal. There were many
sea-kings, who commanded large troops and had no lands. It was consideredthat a man could properly be called a sea-king only if he never slept undera sooty beam and never drank in the hearth corner.
CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
There was a sea-king called Sǫlvi, son of Hǫgni on Njarðey, who was ­raidingin the Baltic then. He held rule in Jutland. He went with his company toSvíþjóð. King Eysteinn was then at a feast in the district called Lófund.
King Sǫlvi came there unexpectedly at night and seized the king’s house andburned him inside it with all his following. Then Sǫlvi went to Sigtúnir anddemanded the title of king and to be accepted as king, but the Svíar musteredan army and intended to defend their land, and a battle took place, so greatthat it was said that it did not stop for eleven days. There King Sǫlvi gained
victory, and he was then king over Svíþjóð for a long time until the Svíar
betrayed him, and he was killed there. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
22.
			
			
			
[61] 		
			
			
			

I know the end			of Eysteinn’s life
was doomed to lie
at Lófund,and among the Svíar,
they say, the kingby Jutish men
was burned inside.

Ynglingatal 23ægir hjarna: the manuscripts have ægis hjarna. ægir hjarna: ‘sea of the skull’, brain.
bragnings burr: ‘king’s son’, king.
84
i.e. long-lived?
82

83

34
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

And the biting scourge		
of slope-seaweed85
in his flame-vessel86
found the king,when the stout-built
ship of the home-site,87
full of crew, aroundthe ruler burned.

Ynglingatal 24

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
The son of King Eysteinn, who was king over the realm of the Svíar then,was called Yngvarr. He was a great warrior and was often out on warships,
because up to that time the land of the Svíar had been very much subject toraids, both from Danes and the eastern Baltic peoples. King Yngvarr madepeace with the Danes, and then began to raid around the Baltic. One ­summer
he took out an army and went to Eistland (Estonia) and raided during thesummer, at the place called Steinn. Then Eistr (Estonians) came down witha large army, and they had a battle. The native army was so numerous that
the Svíar could put up no resistance. Then King Yngvarr died and his army
fled. This was in Aðalsýsla. The Svíar went home after this defeat. So saysÞjóðólfr:
		
23.
			
[62] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It was said				that Yngvarr wasby Sýsla people
put to death,and off ‘sea’s heart’88
the host of Eistr
slew the leader,
the light-hued one,and the eastern sea
sings the lay
of Gymir89 to cheer
the fallen king.

Ynglingatal 25

bitsótt hlíðar þangs: ‘biting sickness of seaweed of the slope (woods)’, fire.
brandnór: ‘fire-ship’ (ship with a fire in it), house.
87
toptar nƒkkvi: ‘ship of the site where a house is built’, house.
88
lagar hjarta: ‘heart of the sea’, rock; referring to the place name Steinn (= stone).
89
Gymir: personification of the sea.
85
86

ynglinga saga

35

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
The son of Yngvarr, who next became king in Svíþjóð, was called Ǫnundr. In
his days there was good peace in Svíþjóð, and he was very wealthy in movable
property. King Ǫnundr went with his army to Eistland to avenge his father,went ashore there with his army and raided widely through the land and took
a large amount of plunder, and went back to Svíþjóð in the ­autumn. In his days
there was great prosperity in Svíþjóð. Ǫnundr was the most popular of all kings.
Svíþjóð is a very forested land, and there is so much uninhabited forest that it
takes many days [63] to cross it. King Ǫnundr put a lot of effort and expense
into clearing forests and then settling the ­clearings. He also had roads madethrough uninhabited forests, and then expanses of land without trees werediscovered within the forests, and these became large settled districts. In thisway land came to be inhabited, for there were plenty of people to inhabit it.
King Ǫnundr had roads opened throughout Svíþjóð, through both forests andmarshlands and mountain passes. Because of this he was called Braut-Ǫnundr(Road-). King Ǫnundr established residences for ­himself in each major district
in Svíþjóð and went all over the country ­attending ­banquets.
CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
Braut-Ǫnundr had a son who was called Ingjaldr. Yngvarr was at that time
king in Fjaðryndaland. He had two sons by his wife. One was called Álfrand the other Agnarr. They were about the same age as Ingjaldr. At that time
there were local kings in many parts of Svíþjóð. Braut-Ǫnundr ruled overTíundaland. Uppsalir is there, the assembly place for all the Svíar. There
were great sacrifices held there then. Many kings came to them. That wasat midwinter. And one winter, when people had come to Uppsalir in great
numbers, King Yngvarr was there with his sons. They were six years old.
Álfr, King Yngvarr’s son, and Ingjaldr, King Ǫnundr’s son, started playing aboys’ game, and each was in charge of a team. And as they played, Ingjaldr
was less strong than Álfr, and he was so upset by this that he cried bitterly.
And then his foster-brother Gautviðr came up and [64] led him away to
Svipdagr blindi (the Blind), his foster-father, and told him that it had gonebadly because he was less strong and more feeble in the game than Álfr,King Yngvarr’s son. Then Svipdagr answered that it was a great shame.
The following day Svipdagr had the heart cut out of a wolf and grilled on a
stick and then gave it to the king’s son Ingjaldr to eat, and from then on hebecame the fiercest and worst-tempered of all men.90 And when Ingjaldr was90
See the eddic poem Brot af Sigurðarkviðu 4, where Guttormr is given roasted
wolf-meat to make him fierce enough to attack Sigurðr.

36

heimskringla

grown up, Ǫnundr asked on his behalf for marriage to Gauthildr, ­daughterof King Algauti. He was son of King Gautrekr inn mildi (the Generous),son of Gautr, after whom Gautland is named. King Algautr felt sure that
his daughter would be well married if it were to the son of King Ǫnundr, if
he had the temperament of his father, and the girl was sent to Svíþjóð, andIngjaldr celebrated his marriage to her.
CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
King Ǫnundr was travelling between his residences with his following one
autumn and went to a place called Himinheiðr. There are rather narrow
mountain valleys, with high mountains on both sides. It was raining hard, butearlier there had been snow lying on the mountains. Then a great landslide
came down with rocks and mud. Ǫnundr and his company were in its way.
The king and many of his followers were killed. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
24.
			
			
			
[65] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Ǫnundr was				with evil of Jónakr’s
sons91 brought down
under Himinfjǫll,and the bane of Eistrar
bowed before
the bitter hatredof a bastard’s wrath,and by earth’s bones92
was brought down
the hastenerof Hǫgni’s fall.93

Ynglingatal 26

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
Ingjaldr, son of King Ǫnundr, was king at Uppsalir. The kings of Uppsalir
were the highest of the kings in Svíþjóð when there were many local kings
there. Ever since Óðinn was ruler in Svíþjóð, those who had their seats at
Uppsalir were supreme rulers over the whole of the domain of the Svíar
until the death of Agni, and then the kingdom was divided between ­brothers
for the first time, as has been written above, and after that the power and91
harmr Jónakrs bura: ‘destruction of Jónakr’s sons’, stones. The eddic poemHamðismál relates how Hamðir and Sǫrli, the sons of Jónakr, were stoned to deathby Jǫrmunrekkr.
92
foldar beinir: ‘bones of earth’, stones.
93
This Hǫgni is unknown.

ynglinga saga

37

the kingdom were dispersed among family lines as they branched out, andsome kings cleared large tracts of forest and settled them and thus augmented[66] their kingdoms. And when Ingjaldr succeeded to the power and the­kingdom, there were many local kings, as was written above. King Ingjaldr
had a great feast prepared at Uppsalir and intended to commemorate hisfather King Ǫnundr. He had a hall built, in no way smaller or less splendid
than Uppsalr was, and called it the Hall of Seven Kings. In it seven highseats were prepared. King Ingjaldr sent men all over Svíþjóð and invited
kings and jarls and other important people. To this commemorative feast
came King Algautr, Ingjaldr’s father-in-law, and King Yngvarr of Fjaðrynda­
land and his two sons, Agnarr and Álfr, King Sporsnjallr of Næríki andKing Sigverkr of Áttundaland. King Granmarr of Suðrmannaland did not
come. The six kings were assigned seats there in the new hall. There wasthus one of the high seats that King Ingjaldr had had prepared left empty.
All the company that had come was assigned places in the new hall. King
Ingjaldr had placed his household and all his following in Uppsalr. It wascustomary at that time that when commemorative feasts were being held
for kings or jarls, the one who was holding it and was about to come into
his inheritance must sit on the step in front of the high seat right on until thetoast that was called bragarfull 94 was carried in; he was then to stand up toreceive the bragarfull and swear an oath, then drink off the toast, and thenhe was to be set in the high seat that his father had had. Then he had entered
fully into the inheritance after him. On this occasion it was done in sucha way that when the bragarfull came in, Ingjaldr stood up [67] and took alarge animal’s horn, then swore an oath that he would extend his kingdom
to double the size in all four directions or die in the attempt, and then drank
off the contents of the horn. And in the evening when people were drunk,
Ingjaldr told Fólkviðr and Hulviðr, the sons of Svipdagr, to arm themselves
and their men as had been planned that evening. They went out to the newhall and set fire to it, and soon the hall burst into flames, and six kings andall their followers were burned there, and those who tried to get out werequickly killed. After that King Ingjaldr took ­control of all the kingdoms thatthese kings had ruled, and took tribute from them.

94‘Chieftain’s toast’ (probably). See Fagrskinna ch. 20 for a fuller account of acommemorative feast; there the form is bragafull (Fsk 124–25). For the swearing ofoaths at a commemorative feast, see Jómsvíkinga saga ch. 27 (Jóms (291), 160–64)
and Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar ch. 35 below.

38

heimskringla

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN
King Granmarr heard what had happened, and felt sure that the same fate
was intended for him if he did not take precautions. That same summer KingHjǫrvarðr, who was known as Ylfingr, brought his troops to Svíþjóð andanchored in the fiord called Myrkvafjǫrðr. And when King Granmarr heard
this he sent people to him and invited him to a banquet with all his following.
He accepted that, because he had not raided in King Granmarr’s kingdom.
And when he came to the banquet there was a splendid entertainment there.
And in the evening when toasts were to be drunk, it was the custom withkings who were in their own countries or at banquets that they had arranged
that people should drink in pairs in the evenings, each man with a woman,[68] as far numbers allowed, and those left over drank singly. But it was thelaw of the vikings for all the company to drink together when they were atbanquets.95 King Hjǫrvarðr’s high seat was set up opposite King Granmarr’s
high seat, and all his men sat on that dais. Then King Granmarr said to hisdaughter Hildiguðr that she should make herself ready and serve ale to thevikings. She was the most beautiful woman. Then she took up a silver goblet
and filled it and went before King Hjǫrvarðr and said:‘All hail Ylfingar, in the toast to Hrólfr kraki.’
And she drank half the contents and passed it to King Hjǫrvarðr. Now hetook hold of the goblet and her hand along with it, and said that she shouldcome and sit next to him. She said that it was not the custom of vikings todrink in pairs with women. Hjǫrvarðr said it was more likely that he wouldchange all that by instead abandoning the viking law and drinking in a pairwith her. Then Hildiguðr sat beside him and they drank together and talked
a great deal during the evening. The next day, when the kings, Granmarr andHjǫrvarðr, met, Hjǫrvarðr began his suit and proposed marriage to Hildiguðr.
King Granmarr put the matter to his wife Hildr and other important people
and said that they could expect great support from King Hjǫrvarðr. And
now there was applause for this, and everyone thought it advisable, and it
ended with Hildiguðr being betrothed to King Hjǫrvarðr, and he celebrated
marriage with her. Then King Hjǫrvarðr had to stay with King Granmarr,
because he had no son to guard the kingdom alongside himself.
[69] CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
That same autumn King Ingjaldr mustered an army for himself, planning to
attack the father- and son-in-law. He got his host from all the kingdoms he
95
See Egils saga 16 and 120–21 for examples of men and women drinking in pairs(tvímenningr), and 125 for all drinking together from a shared cup (sveitardrykkja).

ynglinga saga

39

had previously taken control of. And when the father- and son-in-law foundout about this they mustered an army in their kingdom, and King Hǫgni andhis son Hildir, who ruled over Eystra-Gautland, joined forces with them.
Hǫgni was the father of Hildr, wife of King Granmarr. King Ingjaldr went
ashore with all his army and had a much bigger force. Then battle was joined
and it was a fierce one. And when the fighting had gone on for a short time,
the leaders who ruled over Fjaðryndaland and the Vestr-Gautar, and thosefrom Næríki and Áttundaland, and all the troops who had come from thosecountries, fled and went to their ships. After that King Ingjaldr found himself
in trouble, and was wounded many times, and managed even so to flee to his
ships, and his foster-father Svipdagr blindi, and both his sons, Gautviðr and
Hulviðr. With that King Ingjaldr went back to Uppsalir, and was ill-pleased
with his expedition, and felt sure that the army that he raised from his realm
that he had gained by force must be disloyal to him. After that there wasgreat hostility between King Ingjaldr and King Granmarr. Now when a longtime had passed like this, friends of both brought it about that they reachedagreement, and the kings arranged a meeting between themselves and met
and made peace between themselves, King Ingjaldr and King Granmarr
and his son-in-law King Hjǫrvarðr. This peace between them was to hold aslong as the three kings lived. It was [70] sealed with oaths and pledges. The
following spring King Granmarr went to Uppsalir for a sacrifice, as was thecustom as summer approached, to ensure peace. Then the lots fell out that
he would not live long.96 Then he went back to his kingdom.
CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE
The following autumn King Granmarr and his son-in-law King Hjǫrvarðr
went to receive a banquet on the island that is called Sili, on their estates.
And when they were at the banquet, King Ingjaldr arrived there with hisarmy one night and seized the building they were in and burned them inside
it with all their followers. After that he took power over all the kingdom
96
The spánn or blótspánn (often translated as ‘divining chips’ or ‘rods’) wereused in casting lots. Ch. 10 of Tacitus’s Germania refers to the practice among early
Germanic tribes: ‘To the use of lots and auguries, they are addicted beyond all othernations. Their method of divining by lots is exceedingly simple. From a tree whichbears fruit they cut a twig, and divide it into two small pieces. These they distinguishby so many several marks, and throw them at random and without order upon a white
garment. Then the Priest of the community, if for the public the lots are consulted,
or the father of a family about a private concern, after he has solemnly invoked theGods, with eyes lifted up to heaven, takes up every piece thrice, and having done
thus forms a judgment according to the marks before made.’40heimskringlathat the kings had held, and set rulers over it. King Hǫgni and his son Hildir
often rode up into the lands of the Svíar and killed the men that King Ingjaldr
had set over the realm that had been ruled by their son- and brother-in-law
King Granmarr. For a long time great hostility continued there between King
Ingjaldr and King Hǫgni. Nevertheless King Hǫgni succeeded in defending
his kingdom from King Ingjaldr right until the day he died. King Ingjaldr
and his wife had two children, the elder called Ása and the second Óláfr
trételgja (Treefeller), and Gauthildr, wife of King Ingjaldr, sent the boy toher foster-father Bóvi in Vestra-Gautland. He was brought up there [71] with
Bóvi’s son Saxi, who was called flettir (Stripper or Plunderer). People saythat King Ingjaldr killed twelve kings and betrayed them all under truce. He
was called Ingjaldr inn illráði (the Evil). He was king over the greater partof Svíþjóð. He married his daughter Ása to Guðrøðr, king in Skáni. She wassimilar in temperament to her father. Ása brought it about that he [Guðrøðr]killed his brother Hálfdan. Hálfdan was the father of Ívarr inn víðfaðmi
(the Far-Reaching). Ása was also behind the death of her ­husband Guðrøðr.
CHAPTER FORTYÍvarr inn víðfaðmi came to Skáni after the death of his uncle Guðrøðr and atonce assembled a great army, then went up into Svíþjóð. Ása in illráða (theEvil) had already gone to see her father. King Ingjaldr was present at a feast atRæningr when he found out that King Ívarr’s army had arrived nearby. Ingjaldr
did not consider that he had the power to fight against Ívarr. He also felt it a clear
possibility that if he took to flight his enemies would throng against him fromevery side. So he and Ása took this course, as has become famous, that they
made all the people dead drunk and then set fire to the hall. The hall, and all thepeople who were inside, were burned along with King Ingjaldr. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
25.
			
			
			
[72]		
			
			
			
97
98

And Ingjaldr,			
alive, was trampled
by the smoke-raiser97
at Ræningr,
when the house-thief98
through those kin
to the gods steppedwith stockinged feet.

reyks rƒsuðr: ‘what makes smoke rush’, fire.
húsþjófr: ‘house-thief’, fire.

Ynglingatal 27

41

ynglinga saga

			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And that death was			
deemed by all
among the Svíar
the most fitting,that he should
himself be firstto finish
his fierce life.

Ynglingatal 28

CHAPTER FORTY-ONEÍvarr inn víðfaðmi took power over all the realm of the Svíar. He also tookpossession of all the realm of the Danes and a large part of Saxland and all ofAustrríki and a fifth part of England. From his line are descended the kings ofthe Danes and the Svíar who have held supreme power there. After Ingjaldr
illráði [73] rule in Uppsalir passed away from the line of the Ynglingar, as
far as their paternal ancestors can be reckoned.
CHAPTER FORTY-TWO
King Ingjaldr’s son Óláfr, when he heard of his father’s death, went awaywith those people who were willing to accompany him, because all thecommon people of the Svíar rose up with one accord to drive out the ­familyof King Ingjaldr and all his friends. Óláfr first went up to Næríki, but when
the Svíar found out where he was he could not stay there. Then he took acourse west through forest paths to the river which flows into Vænir fromthe north, which is called the Elfr. There they stayed, and ­began to clear andburn the forest and then settle there. That soon became a large ­settlement.
They called it Vermaland. The land there was ­productive. And when it
was learned in Svíþjóð that Óláfr was clearing forests, they called him
trételgja (Treefeller), and thought what he was doing was ridiculous. Óláfr
married a woman called Sǫlveig or Sǫlva, daughter of Hálfdan gulltǫnn
(Gold-tooth) of Sóleyjar in the west. Hálfdan was the son of Sǫlvi, son ofSǫlvarr, son of Sǫlvi inn gamli (the Old), who first cleared Sóleyjar. The
mother of Óláfr trételgja was called Gauthildr, and her mother was Álof,daughter of Óláfr inn skyggni (the Sharp-sighted), a king from Næríki.
Óláfr and Sǫlva had two sons, Ingjaldr and Hálfdan. Hálfdan was broughtup [74] in Sóleyjar with Sǫlvi, his maternal uncle. He was called Hálfdan
hvítbeinn (Whiteleg).

42heimskringla

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE
It was a great multitude who left Svíþjóð as outlaws because of King Ívarr.
They found out that Óláfr trételgja had productive land in Vermaland, andflocked to it in such great numbers that the land could not sustain it. A great
dearth and famine set in there. They blamed it on their king, according to
the custom of the Svíar of holding the king responsible for both good andbad seasons. King Óláfr was not in the habit of sacrificing. The Svíar weredissatisfied with that and thought it was the cause of the famine. Then the
Svíar mustered an army, made an expedition against King Óláfr, seized his
house and burned him in it, dedicating him to Óðinn and sacrificing him fora good season. That was by Vænir. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
26.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And by the water			the withy[-spoiler],99
alder-wolf,100 swallowedÓláfr’s corpse,from the Svíar lord
the son of Fornjótr101
the armour stripped.
Uppsalirthat offspringof the royal line102
left long before.

Ynglingatal 29[75] Those who were wiser among the Svíar then realised that the cause of
the dearth was that the population was too large for the land to sustain, andthe king was not reponsible. They now decided to go with the whole army
west over Eiðaskógr and arrive in Sóleyjar quite without warning. They
killed King Sǫlvi and captured Hálfdan hvítbeinn. They made him lord overthem and gave him the title of king. Then he took possession of Sóleyjar.
After that he went out with the army to Raumaríki and raided there and tookthat region by force.

99viðjar . . . : ‘? of the withy’, a kenning for fire. The line is one syllable short; aword meaning ‘destroyer’ must have been lost.
100ƒlgylðir: ‘wolf (destroyer) of alder’, fire.
101
sonr Fornjóts: ‘son of (the giant) Fornjótr’, fire. Snorri says that fire canalso be called the brother of the wind, which is also referred to as son of Fornjótr(Skáldsk 39).
102áttkonr lofða kyns: offspring of a royal family.

43

ynglinga saga

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR
Hálfdan hvítbeinn was a powerful king. He married Ása, daughter of Eysteinn
inn harðráði (the Harsh Ruler), king of the Upplendingar. He ruled overHeiðmǫrk. She and Hálfdan had two sons, Eysteinn and Guðrøðr. Hálfdan
gained possession of a large part of Heiðmǫrk and Þótn and Haðaland andmuch of Vestfold. He lived to be an old man. He died of sickness at [76]Þótn and was then taken out to Vestfold and placed in a mound at the placecalled Skæreið in Skíringssalr. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
27.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

All have heard			that Hálfdan wasmourned by all
mediators,
and the goddess,
guardian of stones
thrown,103 the kingat Þótn took.
And Skæreið
in Skíringssalr
broods overthe bones of the warrior.104

Ynglingatal 30

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
Ingjaldr, brother of Hálfdan, was king in Vermaland, but after his death
King Hálfdan took Vermaland under his power and took tribute from it andappointed jarls to rule there while he was alive.
[77] CHAPTER FORTY-SIX
Eysteinn, son of Hálfdan hvítbeinn, who was king after him in Raumaríki
and Vestfold, married Hildr, daughter of Eiríkr Agnarsson, who was king in
Vestfold. Agnarr, Eiríkr’s father, was the son of King Sigtryggr of Vendill.
King Eiríkr had no son. He died while King Hálfdan hvítbeinn was alive.
Father and son, Hálfdan and Eysteinn, took all of Vestfold under their power.
Eysteinn ruled Vestfold while he was alive. There was a king then in Varna
who was called Skjǫldr. He was very skilled in magic. King Eysteinn wentacross to Varna with a few warships and raided there, took whatever came
hallvarps hlífinauma: ‘the protecting Nauma (goddess) of stone-building?
(burial mound)’, Hel.
104
brynjálfr: ‘mailcoat-elf’, warrior.
103

44

heimskringla

to hand, clothes and other valuables and farmers’ goods, and made coastal
raids, then went away. King Skǫldr came to the shore with his army. King
Eysteinn had left by then and reached the other side of the fiord, and Skjǫldr
saw their sails. Then he took his cloak and waved it round and blew into it.
When they were sailing round Jarlsey, King Eysteinn was sitting at the­­rudder.
Another ship sailed close to them. There was rather a swell. The tacking
boom on the other ship knocked the king overboard. That was the death ofhim. His men retrieved his body. It was taken into Borró and a mound raisedfor him out on the ridge by the sea near the Vaðla river. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
28.
			
			
			
[78] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

But a sailyard			sent Eysteinn
to Býleistr’s
brother’s girl,105
under sea’s bones106
the bidder of men107
rests now on
the ridge’s crest,
where, snow-cold,by the Gautish king,to the sea flows
the stream of Vaðla.

Ynglingatal 31

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN
The son of King Eysteinn, who succeeded to the kingdom after him, wascalled Hálfdan. He was called Hálfdan inn mildi ok inn matarilli (theGenerous but Mean with Food). It is said that he paid his men as manygold coins as other kings gave silver, but he starved them of food. He wasa great warrior and went raiding for long periods and gained property. He
married Hlíf, daughter of King Dagr from Vestmarir. His main estate wasHoltar in Vestfold. There [79] he died of sickness, and his burial mound is
at Borró. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
29.
			
			
			

And to a meeting			the maid of Hveðrungr108
a third kingcalled from the world,

Ynglingatal 32Býleists bróður mær: ‘daughter of the brother of Býleistr (Loki)’, Hel.
lagar bein: ‘bones of the sea’, stones (making up the burial mound).
107
rekks lƒðuðr: ‘one who invites a man’, king.
108Hveðrungs mær: ‘daughter of Hveðrungr (a giant, also a name for Loki)’, Hel.
105
106

45

ynglinga saga

			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

when Hálfdan—in Holtar he lived—
reached the last of
his allotted span.
And at Borró
they buried then,victorious ones,
their warlike king.

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHTThe son of Hálfdan, who succeeded to the kingdom after him, was calledGuðrøðr. He was called Guðrøðr inn gǫfugláti (the Munificent), but somecalled him veiðikonungr (Hunting-king). He married the woman calledÁlfhildr, daughter of King Alfarinn from Álfheimar, and with her got halfof Vingulmǫrk. Their son was Óláfr, who was later known as Geirstaðaálfr.
Álfheimar was the name given then to the area between the Raumelfr andGautelfr rivers. But when Álfhildr was dead, King Guðrøðr sent his men west
to Agðir to the king who ruled there—he was called Haraldr inn granrauði
(the Red-Bearded)—to ask for his daughter Ása in marriage for the king, but
Haraldr refused. The messengers came back and told [80] the king the resultof their mission. And some time later King Guðrøðr launched ships and thenwent with a large troop out to Agðir, arrived there quite unexpectedly andinvaded the coast, and came to Haraldr’s dwelling at night. And when herealised that an army had come against him, he went out with the followers
he had. Then a battle took place, between very unequal forces. ­There ­Haraldr
and his son Gyrðr fell. King Guðrøðr seized a great deal of plunder. He
took King Haraldr’s daughter Ása home with him and celebrated marriage
with her. They had a son who was called Hálfdan. And in the autumn when
Hálfdan was a year old, Guðrøðr travelled round receiving banquets. He lay
with his ship in Stíflusund. There was a great deal of drinking. The king wasvery drunk. And in the evening, when it was dark, the king stepped off theship, but when he reached the end of the gangway a man ran up to him andthrust a spear through him. That was the death of him. The man was killed
at once. And the next morning when it got light the man was recognised. It
was the page of Queen Ása. She did not conceal the fact that this was herplan. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
30.
			
			
			

It was long ago			that Guðrøðr,the munificent, was trappedby treachery,

Ynglingatal 33

46
			
			
			
			
[81] 		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

and a plan
when the prince was drunk
the hate-driven queen
hatched on the king,and Ása’s cunning			errand-boy
gained a cheating win
against the king,and the ruler
right on the bankof Stíflusund
was stabbed to death.

Ynglingatal 34

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE
Óláfr succeeded to the kingdom after his father. He was a powerful man
and a great warrior. He was the most handsome and tallest of all men. He
had Vestfold, because King Álfgeirr had taken control of all of Vingulmǫrk.
He put his son, King Gandálfr, in charge there. Then father and son went
nearly all round Raumaríki and took possession of the greater part of that
realm and district. The son of King Eysteinn inn ríki (the Great), king of
the Upplendingar, was called Hǫgni. He took possession of all of Heiðmǫrk
and Þótn and Haðaland. Then the sons of Guðrøðr also lost Vermaland, andthen they changed into payers of tribute to the king of the Svíar. Óláfr was
twenty years old when King Guðrøðr died. [82] And when his brother King
Hálfdan came to rule alongside him, they divided Vestfold between them.
Óláfr had the western part and Hálfdan the inner part. King Óláfr had aresidence at Geirstaðir. He got a pain in his leg and died of it, and he wasplaced in a mound at Geirstaðir. So says Þjóðólfr:
		
31.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And the kin-branch,			Óðinn’s offspring,in Norway
had flourished well.
Long ago Óláfr
governed the mighty
wide extent
of Vestmarir,
until leg-pain			laid him low
by Fold’s shore,
the fighting leader.

Ynglingatal 35

Ynglingatal 36

47

ynglinga saga

			
			
			
			

Now, bold in war,
the battle-kinglies at Geirstaðir
laid in a mound.

[83] CHAPTER FIFTY
The son of Óláfr, who was king in Vestfold after his father, was calledRǫgnvaldr. He was known as heiðumhæri (Nobly Grey). In his honourÞjóðólfr of Hvinir composed Ynglingatal. In it he says this:
		
32.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

109

I know to be best			under blue skies
the byname
borne by the king,for Rǫgnvaldr,
ruler of the host,‘Nobly Grey’109
has as his name.

Ynglingatal 37heiðumhr ‘highly honoured’ may have been the original form.

48

heimskringla[84] Hálfdanar saga svarta
CHAPTER ONE
Hálfdan was a year old when his father died. His mother Ása straightway
took him west to Agðir and established herself there in the position of powerthat her father Haraldr had had. Hálfdan grew up there. He was soon big andstrong and black-haired. He was known as Hálfdan svarti (the Black). He
was eighteen when he took over the kingdom in Agðir. He then immediately
went into Vestfold and divided that realm between himself and his brotherÓláfr, as was said above. In the autumn of the same year he took an army
to Vingulmǫrk against King Gandálfr, and they fought many battles, andnow one, now the other gained victory, and in the end they made peace,and Hálfdan was to have half of Vingulmǫrk, just as his father Guðrøðr had
had. After that King Hálfdan went up into Raumaríki and made it subject tohimself. King Sigtryggr, son of King Eysteinn,110 heard about this. [85] At
that time he had his residence in Heiðmǫrk and had previously subjected
Raumaríki. Then King Sigtryggr went against King Hálfdan, and there was agreat battle there, and Hálfdan had the victory. And when the flight broke out,
King Sigtryggr was struck by an arrow under the left arm, and he fell there.
Afterwards Hálfdan subjected the whole of Raumaríki to himself. Eysteinn
was the name of the second son of King Eysteinn, brother to Sigtryggr. He
was then king in Heiðmǫrk. And when King Hálfdan came out to Vestfold,King Eysteinn took his army out into Raumaríki and made many parts of
it subject to himself.
CHAPTER TWO
Hálfdan svarti heard that there was warfare in Raumaríki. Then he musteredan army and went to Raumaríki against King Eysteinn, and they had a battle.
Hálfdan had the victory, and Eysteinn fled up into Heiðmǫrk. King Hálfdan
then took his army up into Heiðmǫrk in pursuit of him, and there they had
another battle, and Hálfdan had the victory, and Eysteinn fled north into Dalar
to see Hersir (Lord) Guðbrandr. From there he raised troops, afterwards in thewinter going out to Heiðmǫrk. He met Hálfdan svarti on the great island thatlies in Mjǫrs, and there they had a battle, and many men fell on both sides,
and King Hálfdan had the victory. Hersir Guðbrandr’s son Guthormr, fell
there, who was held to be the most promising man in Upplǫnd. Then King
Probably Eysteinn Hǫgnason, mentioned in Óláfs þáttr Geirstaðaálfs (ÓH715, Flb II 75).
110

hálfdanar saga svarta

49

Eysteinn fled north into Dalar again. Then he sent his kinsman Hallvarðr
skálkr (Servant) to see King Hálfdan [86] to seek a settlement, and forkinship’s sake Hálfdan gave up to King Eysteinn half of Heiðmǫrk, justas it had been held by the kinsmen before. But Hálfdan subjected Þótn tohimself, and the area known as Land, and Haðaland, for he made extensive
raids. He was then also a very powerful king.
CHAPTER THREE
Hálfdan svarti married Ragnhildr, daughter of Haraldr gullskeggr (GoldenBeard). He was king in Sogn. They had a son, to whom King Haraldr gave
his own name, and this boy was brought up in Sogn with his maternal
grandfather, King Haraldr. And when King Haraldr was incapacitated byold age, he had no son, and gave his kingdom to his daughter’s son Haraldr,
and had him made king. Shortly afterwards Haraldr gullskeggr died. In thewinter of the same year, his daughter Ragnhildr died. And the following
spring the young King Haraldr died of sickness in Sogn. He was then ten
years old. As soon as Hálfdan svarti heard of his death, he set out with agreat troop and went north to Sogn. He was welcomed there. He claimed
the kingdom and inheritance there after his son, and there was no opposition
there. He subjected the kingdom to himself. Then Jarl Atli inn mjóvi (the­Slender) from Gaular came to him. He was a friend of King Hálfdan. The
king put him in charge of Sygnafylki to administer the laws of the land there
and to collect taxes on behalf of the king. Then the king went to Upplǫnd
to his own kingdom.
[87] CHAPTER FOUR
King Hálfdan went in the autumn out to Vingulmǫrk. It happened onenight when King Haraldr was at a banquet, that at midnight a man came tohim who had been keeping mounted guard, and told him that an army had
approached the residence. The king immediately got up and told his men
to arm. Then he goes out into the courtyard and drew up his men in battle
order. Thereupon Hýsingr and Helsingr, sons of Gandálfr, arrived with alarge troop. A great battle took place there, and because King Haraldr was
far outnumbered, he fled to the forest and lost a large number of men. Ǫlvir
inn spaki (the Wise), King Haraldr’s foster-father, fell there. After this troops
thronged to King Hálfdan. Then he went to search out Gandálfr’s sons, andthey met at Eið by Eyi and fight there. Hýsingr and Helsingr fell there, but
their brother Haki escaped by flight. After this King Hálfdan subjected thewhole of Vingulmǫrk to himself, and Haki fled to Álfheimar.

50

heimskringla

CHAPTER FIVE
There was a king called Sigurðr hjǫrtr (Hart) in Hringaríki. He was larger
and stronger than any other man. He was also the most handsome man tolook at. His father was Helgi inn hvassi (the Sharp), and his mother wasÁslaug, daughter of Sigurðr ormr-í-auga (Snake-in-the-Eye), [88] son of
Ragnarr loðbrók (Shaggy Breeches). It is said that Sigurðr was twelve
winters old when he killed the berserk Hildibrandr and eleven others withhim, fighting on his own. He achieved many mighty deeds and there is along saga about him.111 Sigurðr had two children. His daughter was called
Ragnhildr. She was the most splendid woman. She was aged twenty at thistime. Her brother was called Guthormr. He was still a youth. And it is saidof Sigurðr’s activities, that he used to ride out alone into the wildernesses.
He hunted huge and dangerous beasts. He always put great energy into this.
It happened one day that Sigurðr was riding out alone into the forests, as his
custom was. And when he had been riding a long while, he came out intoa clearing in the neighbourhood of Haðaland. Then the berserk Haki cameagainst him with thirty men. They fought there. Sigurðr hjǫrtr fell there,
and twelve of Haki’s men, and he himself lost an arm and had three otherwounds. Afterwards Haki rode with his men to Sigurðr’s home and took
away his daughter Ragnhildr and her brother Guthormr, and a great deal of
wealth and many valuables and took them with him back to Haðaland. There
he had great residences. Then he had a banquet prepared and was ­going tocelebrate his wedding to Ragnhildr, but this was delayed because his wounds
got worse. Haki Haðaberserkr (Berserk of the Haðar) was confined to his
bed with his wounds through the autumn and the first part of winter. But
over Yule King Hálfdan was attending a banquet in Heiðmǫrk. He had heard
about all these doings. It was early one morning, when the king was dressed,that he summoned Hárekr gandr (Wand or Wolf), told him that he was to go
across to Haðaland, [89] ‘and fetch me Sigurðr hjǫrtr’s daughter Ragnhildr’.
Hárekr set out and took a hundred men, arranging his expedition so thatthey got across the lake to Haki’s dwelling in the small hours, and put guards
on all the doors of the hall that the household were sleeping in. Then theywent to the sleeping chamber that Haki slept in and broke into it, carried off

111
The legendary king, Ragnarr loðbrók, was claimed as an ancestor in thegenealogies of many royal and noble families; he appeared in the Skjǫldungar dynasty
in Skjƒldunga saga (ÍF XXXV 59). Highly fictionalised ­accounts of him and his sonssurvive in Ragnars saga loðbrókar and Ragnarssona þáttr (ÍF XXXV 78–83), butthere is no trace of the ‘long saga’ of Sigurðr hjǫrtr mentioned here.

hálfdanar saga svarta

51

Ragnhildr and her brother Guthormr and all the wealth that was there, andthey burned the hall and all the men that were in it. They put a covering ona very splendid wagon and put Ragnhildr and her brother in it and went onto
the ice. But Haki got up and followed them for a while, and when he got to
the ice of the lake, he turned the hilt of his sword downwards and leanedon the point so that the sword pierced him through. There he met his death,and he is buried in a mound on the lakeshore.
King Hálfdan saw them crossing the ice of the lake, for he had very goodeyesight. He saw the covered wagon and felt certain that Hárekr and his
men’s mission must have turned out as he wished. Then he had his table set
and men sent round many parts of the district and invited many people tocome and there was that day a great and splendidly prepared banquet, andat this banquet King Hálfdan married Ragnhildr, and she was afterwards a
powerful queen. Ragnhildr’s mother was Þyrrni, daughter of King KlakkHaraldr of Jutland and sister of Þyri Danmarkarbót (Denmark’s Betterment
or Enhancement), who was married to Gormr inn gamli (the Old), king of
the Danes, who was ruling the realm of the Danes at that time.
[90] CHAPTER SIX
Queen Ragnhildr dreamed great dreams, and she was highly intelligent. Thiswas one dream that she dreamed, that she thought she was there in her herb
garden and that she took a thorn from her shift. And as she held it, it grewso that it became a great shoot, so that one end reached the ground and wassoon firmly rooted, and the other end reached high up into the air. And next
the tree seemed so huge that she could hardly see up over it. It was also
astonishingly thick. The lower part of the tree was red as blood, while thestem above was bright green and the branches white as snow. There werealso many large twigs on the tree, some high up, some lower down. The
branches of the tree were so huge that they seemed to her to spread acrossall Norway and much further still.112
CHAPTER SEVEN
King Hálfdan never dreamed. He thought this was strange and consulted a
man called Þorleifr spaki (the Wise) and asked for advice as to what could
be done about it. Þorleifr told him what he did if he wanted to find out aboutsomething, that he went to sleep in a pigsty, and then he never failed to have112
An interpretation of the dream is given below in ch. 42 of Haralds saga ins
hárfagra.

52

heimskringla

a dream.113 And the king did this, and this dream appeared to him: It seemedto him that he had the finest hair of anyone, and his hair fell all in locks,
some as long as down to the ground, some to halfway up his calves, someto his knee, some to his hip or halfway up his side, some to no lower than
his neck, and some were no more than sprouting up [91] from his head likelittle horns, and his locks were of all kinds of colours, but one lock surpassed
them all in beauty and brightness and size. He told Þorleifr this dream, andÞorleifr interpreted it thus, that great progeny would come from him, andthey would rule lands with great, though not all with equally great, glory, butthere would be one come of his line who would be greatest and highest ofall, and it is accepted as true that this lock symbolised King Óláfr the Saint.
King Hálfdan was a man of great wisdom and truthfulness and justice,and established laws and observed them himself and forced everyone else
to observe them, and so that arrogance might not overpower the law, he­himself compiled a list of penalties and laid down the atonement for everyone
according to their birth and status.
Queen Ragnhildr gave birth to a son, and the boy was sprinkled with waterand named Haraldr. He was soon big and most handsome. He grew up there
and already early on became a man of accomplishments and gifted with great
intelligence. His mother loved him greatly, but his father not so much.
CHAPTER EIGHTKing Hálfdan was receiving a Yule-banquet in Haðaland. There then took
place there a marvellous event on Yule-eve, when people had sat down attable, and there was a very large number of them, that [92] all the fooddisappeared from the tables and all the ale. The king remained sitting sadly,
but everyone else set out for home. But in order that the king might ascertain
what was behind this event, he had a Lapp brought who had knowledge ofmany kinds, and tried to compel him to tell the truth and tortured him and yet
got nothing out of him. The Lapp turned insistently to Hálfdan’s son Haraldr
for help, and Haraldr begged for mercy for him and it was not granted, andyet Haraldr got him away in spite of the king’s opposition and himself went
with him. They came on their travels to where a nobleman was holding agreat banquet and they were apparently given a good welcome there. And
when they had stayed there until the spring, it happened one day that thenobleman said to Haraldr:
113
For other instances of sleeping in a particular location to achieve a prophetic
dream see Faulkes 1966, 12–13; Joan Turville-Petre 1989. For the possible signifi­
cance of sleeping in a pigsty, see Leland 1892, 252–53.

hálfdanar saga svarta

53‘An amazingly damaging loss for himself your father made out of it when
I took some food away from him last winter, but I will compensate you forit with joyful news. Your father is now dead, and you must go home. You
will then get all the realm that he has ruled, and in addition you will gain
all ­Norway.’
CHAPTER NINE
Hálfdan svarti was driving from the banquet in Haðaland, and his routehappened to take him driving across the lake of Rǫnd. It was in the spring.
The ice was thawing quickly in the sun. And as they were driving across
Rykinsvík, there had been there in the winter a watering hole for cattle, andwhere the dung had fallen on the ice, there it had eaten into it in the thawing
sun, and when the king drove across it, the ice collapsed, and King Hálfdan
perished there and a large part of his men with him. He was then forty years
old. His [93] reign had been blessed with most prosperous seasons. People
thought so much of him that when it became known that he was dead andhis body was taken to Hringaríki and was going to be buried there, then therulers came from Raumaríki and from Vestfold and Heiðmǫrk and all asked
to take the body with them and bury it in a mound in their own district, andit was considered a promise of prosperity for whoever got it. And they cameto this agreement that the body was divided into four parts, and the head waslaid in a mound at Steinn in Hringaríki, and they each took back with them
their own share and buried it, and these are all known as Hálfdan’s mounds.114

114
Other sources (Ágrip, Nóregs konungatal, Fagrskinna B) simply relate the king’s
burial in Hringaríki or give a different account of the dismemberment (Fagrskinna A).
François-Xavier Dillmann (2000, 154) argues that the story of the dismemberment
contributes to a foundation myth echoing the myth of the foundation of the cosmos
through the dismemberment of the giant Ymir.

54

heimskringla[94] Haralds saga ins hárfagra
CHAPTER ONE
Haraldr succeeded to the kingdom after his father. He was then ten wintersold. He was of all men the biggest and strongest and most handsome to lookat, a wise and most outstanding man. Guthormr, his maternal uncle, wasput in charge of his personal following and the whole government of thecountry. He was commander of the army. After the death of Hálfdan svarti
many noblemen began to encroach upon the realm that he had bequeathed.
The first person was King Gandálfr, and the brothers Hǫgni and Fróði, sonsof King Eysteinn of Heiðmǫrk, and Hǫgni Káruson advanced over much of
Hringaríki. Then Haki Gandálfsson sets out for Vestfold with three hundred
men and travelled by the upland route across some valleys and intended totake King Haraldr by surprise, but King Gandálfr stayed in Lóndir with hisarmy, and there he planned to transport himself across the fiord to Vestfold.
And when Duke Guthormr hears about this, he musters an army and goeswith King Haraldr and first turns up inland against Haki, and they meet ina certain valley. There was a battle there, and King Haraldr gained victory.
There King Haki fell and a great part of his army. The place has since been
known as [95] Hakadalr. After that they turn back, King Haraldr and Duke
Guthormr, and by then King Gandálfr had reached Vestfold. And now eachadvances towards the other, and when they meet, a fierce battle takes place.
King Gandálfr fled from it and lost the greatest part of his army and thus got
back to his kingdom. And when the sons of King Gandálfr hear about these
events in Heiðmǫrk, they thought an attack against them was imminent.
They send word to Hǫgni Káruson and Hersir Guðbrandr and arrange tomeet in Heiðmǫrk at Hringisakr.
CHAPTER TWO
After these battles King Haraldr and Duke Guthormr and all the troops they
can muster set out, and turn towards Upplǫnd and travel largely throughforest routes. They find out where the kings of the Upplanders have ­arranged
to meet and get there about midnight. And the watchmen noticed nothing
until the army had arrived before the chamber that Hǫgni Káruson was in,and also the one that Guðbrandr was sleeping in, and they set fire to both.
But the sons of Eysteinn came out with their men and fought for a while,and both fell there, Hǫgni and Fróði. After the fall of these four leaders King
Haraldr, by the strength and efficiency of his kinsman Guthormr, became
master of Hringaríki and Heiðmǫrk, Guðbrandsdalir and Haðaland, Þótn and
Raumaríki, Vingulmǫrk, the whole of the more northerly part. After this Kingharalds saga ins hárfagra

55

Haraldr and Duke Guthormr had warfare and battles with King Gandálfr,and it ended with King Gandálfr falling in the last battle, and King Haraldr
becoming master of the realm all the way south to the Raumelfr.
[96] CHAPTER THREE
King Haraldr sent his men to fetch a girl whose name was Gyða, daughterof King Eiríkr of Hǫrðaland—she was being fostered in Valdres with arich farmer—whom he wished to take as his mistress, since she was a very
beautiful girl and rather proud. But when the messengers got there, they
delivered their message to the girl. She replied in the following manner, that
she is not willing to sacrifice her virginity in order to take as her husband aking who had no more of a realm than a few districts to administer.
‘But it seems strange to me,’ she says, ‘that there is no king who wants totake possession of Norway so as to be sole ruler over it, as King Gormr has
in Danmǫrk or Eiríkr at Uppsalir.’115
The messengers thought she was replying astonishingly haughtily, andput the question to her, what good this reply can do, saying that Haraldr issuch a powerful king, that he can do as he pleases in this. But although she
is responding to their mission otherwise than they would wish, they see noalternative to carrying her off, unless she would agree to it, and they prepare
to depart. And when they are ready, people came to see them off. Then Gyðaspoke to the messengers, told them to take this message to King Haraldr,
that she will only agree to being his wife if he will first do this for her sake,subject the whole of Norway to himself and rule that realm as independently
as King Eiríkr rules the realm of the Svíar or [97] King Gormr Danmǫrk.
‘For then it seems to me,’ she says, ‘that he can be called a sovereign king.’
CHAPTER FOUR
The messengers now go back to King Haraldr and tell him these words of thegirl’s, and say they think that she is remarkably bold and silly, and they think
it fitting that the king should send a great army to fetch her in disgrace. ThenKing Haraldr replies that this girl had not said or done anything wrong, so as tomerit punishment, saying she should be heartily thanked for what she had said.
‘She has drawn my attention to things,’ he says, ‘which it now seems tome strange that I have not considered before.’
And he went on:
115
Although this speech implies that Haraldr’s contemporaries Gormr andEiríkr Emundarson had recently achieved sole kingship of Denmark and Sweden
respectively, the account in Ynglinga saga suggests that this had been achieved long
before in Denmark (ch. 36) and Sweden (ch. 41).

56

heimskringla‘I make this vow and I call to witness the god who created me and­­governs allthings, that my hair shall never be cut or combed until I have gained the wholeof Norway with its taxes and dues and government or die in the ­attempt.’116
Duke Guthormr thanked him heartily for these words, and declared it wasa kingly deed to keep his word.
CHAPTER FIVE
After this the kinsmen muster a great army and set out to Upplǫnd and on
north across Dalir and from there north over Dofrafjall, and when he got
down into the inhabited areas, he had everyone killed and the settlementsburned. [98] And when the people found out about this, then everyone that
could fled, some down to Orkadalr, some to Gaulardalr, some into the forests,
some begged for quarter, and all those got it who came to see the king andbecame his men. They met no resistance until they came into Orkadalr.
There they came up against a host. There they had the first battle against theking whose name was Grýtingr. King Haraldr gained victory, and Grýtingr
was captured and a large part of his army killed, but he submitted to King
Haraldr and swore him oaths of allegiance. After that the whole populationof Orkdœlafylki submitted to King Haraldr and became his p­ eople.
CHAPTER SIXKing Haraldr made this law everywhere he established his dominion over,that he took possession of all inherited property and made all farmers pay
him land dues, both rich and poor. He set a jarl in every district who was to­administer the laws of the land and collect fines and land dues, and the jarl
was to have one third of the taxes and dues for his maintenance and expenses.
Each jarl was to have under him four or more lords and each of them was tohave revenues of twenty marks. Each jarl was to provide the king with sixty
fighting men for his army, and each lord twenty men. And so much had King
Haraldr increased the taxation and land dues that his jarls had more power
than kings had had in the past. And then, when this was learned in ­­Þrándheimr,
many of the ruling class went to see King Haraldr and became his men.
[99] CHAPTER SEVEN
It is said that Jarl Hákon Grjótgarðsson came to King Haraldr from out inYrjar bringing a great army in support of King Haraldr. After that King
Haraldr went in to Gaulardalr and had a battle there and felled two kings and
116
There is a different account of the challenge from a woman (there called Ragna)
to Haraldr to become king of all Norway in Fagrskinna A (Fsk 367).

haralds saga ins hárfagra

57

afterwards took possession of their kingdoms, and that was Gauldœlafylki
and Strindafylki. Then he gave Jarl Hákon supervision of Strindafylki. Afterthat King Haraldr went in to Stjóradalr and there had the third battle andgained victory and won that district. After that the inland Þrœndir gathered
together, four kings assembling with their armies, the first, who ruled
Veradalr, the second ruled over Skaun, the third Sparbyggvafylki, the fourthfrom Eyin iðri. He possessed Eynafylki. These four kings went with an army
against King Haraldr, and he had a battle with them and gained victory, andhaving felled eight kings, gained possession of the whole of Þrándheimr.
CHAPTER EIGHT
North in Naumudalr two brothers were kings, Herlaugr and Hrollaugr. They
had spent three summers constructing a mound. This mound was built withstone and lime and timber. And when the mound was finished, then thebrothers heard the news that King Haraldr was going against them with anarmy. Then King Herlaugr had a great deal of food and drink driven to themound. After that King Herlaugr went into the mound with eleven men. Thenhe had the mound closed. Kind Hrollaugr went up onto [100] the moundthat kings were accustomed to sit on,117 and had a royal throne set up there
and sat in it. Then he had cushions placed on the platform where jarls wereaccustomed to sit. Then King Hrollaugr rolled himself out of the royal throne
and into the jarl’s seat and gave himself the title of jarl. After that he went tomeet King Haraldr and gave him his whole kingdom and offered to become
his man and told the king his whole procedure. Then King Haraldr took asword and fastened it on his belt, fastened a shield round his neck and madehim his jarl and placed him on a high seat. Then he gave him Naumdœlafylki
to supervise and set him as jarl over it.
CHAPTER NINE
King Haraldr then went back to Þrándheimr and stayed there for the winter.
Always afterwards he called Þrándheimr his home. There he built a verylarge establishment as his chief residence, which is called Hlaðir. That winterKing Haraldr married Ása, daughter of Jarl Hákon Grjótgarðsson, and Hákon
was then given the highest honour by the king. In the spring King Haraldr
took to his ships. During the winter he had had a large dragon-head shipbuilt and very finely fitted out. He manned it with his personal following
and berserks. Those whose stations were at the prow were most carefully117
For sitting on a mound as a ritual practice restricted to kings, see Olrik 1909,
Ellis Davidson 1943, 105–11.

58

heimskringla

chosen, because they were in charge of the king’s standard. Aft of the prow
station as far as the bailing station it was called rausn (‘fore­castle’). There theberserks were stationed. Only those were admitted to the king’s household
who were outstanding men in strength and valour and all kinds of ability,
only they were assigned to his ship, and he had [101] then plenty of choiceof followers for himself from every district. King Haraldr had a large army
and many great ships, and many noblemen followed him. The poet Hornklofi
says this in Glymdrápa, that King Haraldr had fought at Uppdalsskógr against
the Orkndœlir before he took out this levy:118
		
33.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

On the heath the ruler—		
Glymdrápa 1
raging ever against stirringtrees of banner-path chants119—
waged battle-ski thunder,120
before the increaserof clamour of the high hall of Gripnir121
sailed splendidly to the conflictskis of the riding-beast.122[102] 34.
			
			
			

He caused, the battle-troop’s		Glymdrápa 2
clash-Þróttr,123 who ushered
Irish bandits hellwards,124
on the wolf-pack’s path,125 a crashing,

118
Hornklofi (‘Horn-clawed’), named as Þorbjǫrn hornklofi below (ch. 15), is said
to have composed, besides Glymdrápa (‘Clash-poem’), the poem known as Hrafnsmál(‘Speech of the Raven’), or Haraldskvæði (‘Haraldr’s Poem’). His nickname, a wordfor ‘raven’, is presumably an allusion to this poem, which is cast in the form of a
dialogue between a valkyrie and a raven. Verses 33–36, 40, 41 and 48 are believed
to belong to Glymdrápa; two further half-verses are preserved elsewhere.
119
vébrautar galdra œskimeiðar: stirring-trees of chants of standard-roads’, ­warriors.
120
hjaldrskíðs þrima (þruma): ‘battle-ski’s (sword’s) thunder’, battle.
121
Gripnis gnapsalar gnýstœrandi: ‘clamour-increasing one of Gripnir’s towering
hall’; Gripnir is a giant name in the þulur but may here signify a sea-king; the seaking’s towering hall is a shield; its clamour is battle, the one who makes it swellis the warrior. The interpretation here is that of NN §§ 228–29; FJ (B I 20) takes
together Gripnis ríðviggs gnapsól ‘towering hall of Gripnir’s riding-steed’ as akenning for ‘shield’.
122ríðvigg lagar skíð: ‘ski of the riding-beast (horse) of the sea’, ship.
123
Gný-Þróttr jƒru dróttar: ‘Þróttr (Óðinn) of the din of troops of war (battle):
warrior, king.
124
helkannandi hlenna Hlymreks: Hlymrek refers in Landnámabók to a place in
Ireland, presumably Limerick; ‘one who assigns thieves of Limerick (i.e. Irelandin general) to Hel’.
125
glamma ferðar trƒð: ‘path of the pack of wolves’, wilderness.

59

haralds saga ins hárfagra

			
			
			
			

before out to sea with splendour
the foe of Nǫkkvi, murderous,
drove the rushing serpentof the sacred road of sea-teeth.126

Skáldsk 93[103] CHAPTER TENKing Haraldr took his army out from Þrándheimr and turned south toMœrr. Húnþjófr is the name of the king who ruled over Mœrafylki. Sǫlvi
klofi (Cleaver) was the name of his son. They were great warriors. And the
king who ruled over Raumsdalr is named Nǫkkvi. He was Sǫlvi’s maternal
grandfather. These rulers drew an army together when they heard about King
Haraldr, and go against him. They met by Sólskel. A great battle took place
there, and King Haraldr gained victory. So says Hornklofi:
		
35.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

There storm drove the plank-steed127
south, so that in battle
the shield-bearer128 by the ship’s side
did battle with two rulers.
And challenging chieftains
exchanged speechless greetings
with loud shots in battle; the shoutingof red shields129 continued.

Glymdrápa 4
Fsk 69[104] There both kings fell, but Sǫlvi escaped by flight. Then King Haraldr
subjected these two districts to himself and stayed there for a long time during
the ­summer and laid down the laws for the people and set up supervisorsand made sure the people were reliable, and in the autumn he set out to go
north to Þrándheimr.
Rǫgnvaldr jarl of the Mœrir, son of Eysteinn glumra (Clash), had thatsummer become King Haraldr’s man. The king made him ruler over these two
districts, Norð-Mœrr and Raumsdalr, and gave him the support for it of both
noblemen and farmers there, also a supply of ships to defend the land fromattack. He was known as Rǫgnvaldr inn ríki (the Great) and inn ­ráðsvinni(the Wise of Counsel), and people maintain that both were ­appropriate names.
King Haraldr spent the following winter in Þrándheimr.
lagar tanna vébrautar ræsinaðr: ‘rushing snake of the sacred road (sea) of teethof the sea (rocks)’, dragon-ship.
127
borð-Hƒlkvir: ‘board-Hǫlkvir’. Hǫlkvir was the name of the hero Hǫgni
Gjúkason’s horse (Skáldsk 89); a horse of boards is a ship.
128
hlífar valdr: ‘wielder of protection, i.e. of a shield’, warrior.
129
randa rƒdd: ‘voice of shields’, the noise of battle.
126

60

heimskringla

CHAPTER ELEVEN
The next spring King Haraldr set out from Þrándheimr with a great armyand said that he would make for Sunn-Mœrr with this army. Sǫlvi klofi had
during the winter stayed out on warships and had raided over Norð-Mœrr
and killed many of King Haraldr’s men, and plundered some and burned
the buildings of others and caused very great damage, but sometimes in
the winter he had been in Sunn-Mœrr with his kinsman Arnviðr. And when
they learned that King Haraldr had come by ship and had a great army, theymustered troops and became very numerous, [105] for many felt they needed
to pay King Haraldr back for his hostility. Sǫlvi klofi went south to Firðir tosee King Auðbjǫrn, who ruled there, and requested help from him, that heshould go with his army in support of him and King Arnviðr.
‘It will then not be improbable that our expedition may turn out well, if weall rise against King Haraldr, for we will then have plenty of strength, andfate can determine the victory. The alternative, though it is no alternative
for those men who are no less noble than King Haraldr, is to become his
vassals. My father thought it the better course to fall in battle in his kingdom
than to go of his own accord into King Haraldr’s service or not to face up
to weapons, as the kings of the Naumdœlir did.’Sǫlvi so managed his argument that Auðbjǫrn promised to go. He gathered
together an army and went north to meet King Arnviðr. They then had avery large army. They then learned that King Haraldr was arrived from thenorth. They met each other on the landward side of Sólskel. It was usual,when men were fighting on ships, to tie the ships together and fight acrossthe prows. This was done here. King Haraldr brought his ship against King
Arnviðr’s ship. The fighting was fierce, and many people fell on both sides.
And in the end King Haraldr got so angry and furious that he went forward
to the forecastle on his ship and then fought so boldly that all the men in
the forward part of King Arnviðr’s ship fell back to the mast, and some fell.
Then King Haraldr went up onto King Arnviðr’s ship. King Arnviðr’s men
then tried to flee, but he himself fell on his ship. King Auðbjǫrn also fell
there, but Sǫlvi escaped by flight. So says Hornklofi:
		
36.
			
[106] 					The king stirred against soldiersa spear-storm,130 where red wounds
spat blood; in din of Skǫgul131
sounded mail-coat goslings,132

geira hregg: ‘storm of spears’, battle.
Skƒglar dyn: ‘noise of Skǫgul (a valkyrie)’, battle.
132
bryngƒgl: ‘byrnie-goslings’, (feathered) arrows.
130
131

Glymdrápa 5
Fsk 70
Skáldsk 219

haralds saga ins hárfagra

			
			
			
			

61

when on the prow in the prince’s
presence, men fell lifeless;the sword on shields sang out;
the stainer of blades133 had victory.

From King Haraldr’s army fell there his jarls Ásgautr and Ásbjǫrn, hisbrothers-in-law Grjótgarðr and Herlaugr, sons of Jarl Hákon. Sǫlvi was agreat viking for a long time and frequently caused great damage in King
Haraldr’s realm.
CHAPTER twelve
After that King Haraldr subjected Sunn-Mœrr to himself. King Auðbjǫrn’s
brother Vémundr kept Firðafylki and became king over it. This was late in
the autumn, and it was decided with King Haraldr that he should not travelsouth past Staðr in the autumn. Then King Haraldr set Jarl Rǫgnvaldr overboth Mœrrs as well as Raumsdalr, and he kept a large number of men roundhim. King Haraldr then turned back north to Þrándheimr. The same winter
Jarl Rǫgnvaldr went along the landward side of the islands across Eið and[107] so south past Firðir. He got information about King Vémundr andreached the place called Naustdalr at night. King Vémundr was attending
a banquet there. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr captured their house and burned the kingin it with ninety men. After that Berðlu-Kári came to Jarl Rǫgnvaldr with afully manned longship, and they both went north to Mœrr. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr
took the ships that King Vémundr had had and all the valuables he could
get. Berðlu-Kári went north to Þrándheimr to see King Haraldr and became
his man. He was a great berserk.
The next spring King Haraldr went south along the coast with a naval
force and subjected Firðafylki. Then he sailed round the coast to the eastand came out in Vík in the east. King Haraldr left Jarl Hákon Grjótgarðsson
behind in Firðir and gave him Firðafylki to supervise. But then, when
the king had gone to the east, Jarl Hákon sent word to Jarl Atli inn mjóvithat he should leave Sogn and be jarl in Gaular which he had had before.
Atli said King Haraldr had given him Sygnafylki and said he would holdon to it until he met King Haraldr. The jarls disputed this with each otheruntil they each mustered an army. They met in Stafanesvágr in Fjalir and[108] had a great battle. There Jarl Hákon fell, and Jarl Atli was mortallywounded. His men took him to Atley and there he died. So says Eyvindr
skáldaspillir:
133

egglituðr: ‘blade-colourer’, warrior.

62

heimskringla

		
37.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Hkon, tree			of Hǫgni’s daughter,134		was weapons’ target
when he did battle;
and as spear-points
sounded, life
the heir of Freyrat Fjalir lost.

Háleygjatal 9
Fsk 66

		
38.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And where fell 			the friends of Hkon,		
Stone-garðr’s135 son,at Stafanes
the bay with men’s
blood was mingled,
in loud clashof Lóðurr’s friend.136

Háleygjatal 10
Fsk 66

CHAPTER thirteen
King Haraldr brought his army east to Vík and made in to Túnsberg. At thattime there was a market town there. King Haraldr had then spent four wintersin Þrándheimr and had not been in all that time in the Vík. He got the news
that Eiríkr Eymundarson, king of the Svíar, had [109] subjected Vermaland
to himself and was taking taxes from all the border forest districts and heclaimed it was Vestra-Gautland all the way north to Svínasund and on thewestern side all the way along the sea; the king of the Svíar claimed it was
all his realm and took taxes from it. He had set up a jarl there who wascalled Hrani inn gauzki (the Gautish). His realm was between Svínasund
and the Gautelfr. He was a powerful jarl. The words of the king of the Svíar
were reported to King Haraldr to the effect that he would not stop until heHƒgna meyjar viðr: ‘tree of Hǫgni’s daughter, warrior’. Men are commonlyreferred to by tree-names of masculine gender in kennings. Hǫgni is the father of
Hildr who presides over a legendary never-ending battle (Skáldsk 72); hildr is also
a common noun for ‘battle’.
135
magar Hallgarðs: ‘of Hallgarðr’s son’. The first element of this name, hallr,means ‘stone’, a riddling substitution for the synonym grjót which occurs in thename of Hákon’s father Grjótgarðr.
136
gný vinar Lóðurs: ‘clash of Lóðurr’s friend (Óðinn), battle’. Lóðurr is named
as a companion of Óðinn in Vƒluspá 18 (Poetic Edda 5).
134haralds saga ins hárfagra

63

had the same extent of rule in the Vík as Sigurðr hringr (Ring) or his son
Ragnarr loðbrók had once had there, and that was Raumaríki and Vestfold,
all the way out to Grenmarr, as well as Vingulmǫrk and ­everywhere southof there. There had by now turned to subservience to the king of the Svíar
throughout all these districts many of the leading men and a large number ofother folk. This greatly displeased King Haraldr, and he called a meeting withthe farmers there in the Fold. He then brought charges against the farmers
for what he claimed was treason against himself. Some of the farmers lodged
denials on their own behalf, some paid fines, some ­received punishments.
Thus he continued through this district during the summer. In the autumn hewent up into Raumaríki, and there continued in the same ­manner, subjectingthat district to himself. Then he learned in the early winter that King Eiríkr
of the Svíar was riding across Vermaland to banquets with his following.
CHAPTER fourteen
King Haraldr set out east through Eiðaskógr and came out in Vermaland.
There he had banquets prepared for himself. There was a man called Áki. He
was the most powerful farmer in Vermaland, very wealthy and by now old inyears. [110] He sent men to King Haraldr and invited him to a ­banquet. The
king promised he would go on the given day. Áki also invited King Eiríkr
to a banquet and appointed the same day for him. Áki had a great hall, anancient one. Then he had another new banqueting hall built, no smaller, andall finely finished. He had this hall hung with all new hangings, but the ancient
hall with ancient hangings. And when the kings came to the banquet, King
Eiríkr was assigned to the ancient hall and his men, but King Haraldr to the
new hall with his men. The tableware was all distributed in the same way,
King Eiríkr and his men having all ancient vessels and also horns, thoughgilded and very finely decorated, but King Haraldr and his men had all new
vessels and horns and all decorated with gold, they all had relief images onthem and were polished like glass. The drink in both cases was of the best.
The farmer Áki had previously been one of King Hálfdan’s men. And when
the day came when the banquet was over, the kings got ready to depart. Thenriding horses were waiting. Then Áki went before King Haraldr and tookwith him his son, twelve years old, called Ubbi. Áki said:‘If you, king, think it worth your friendship in return for my goodwill,
which I have shown you in my hospitality to you, then reward my son.
I give him to you to enter your service.’
The king thanked him with many fine words for his entertainment andpromised him in return his absolute friendship. Then he brought out great
gifts which he gave to the king. Then Áki went to the king of the Svíar. Eiríkr

64

heimskringla

was then clothed and ready to be off, and he was not very cheerful. [111]Áki then took fine presents and gave them to him. The king makes little
response and mounted his horse’s back. Áki went along the road with him
and spoke with him. There was a forest near them, and the way lay acrossit. And when Áki came to the forest, then the king asked him:
‘Why did you make a difference between the hospitality for me and thatfor King Haraldr, so that he should have all the better share? And you ­realisethat you are my man?’‘I thought,’ says Áki, ‘that you, king, and your men would find no ­enter­tain­
ment lacking at this banquet. But as to there being ancient ­ornaments where
you were drinking, the reason for that is that you are now old. But King Haraldr
is now in the bloom of youth, so I gave him the new ornaments. But whereas
you reminded me that I am your man, I know this for sure, that you are justas much my man.’
Then the king drew his sword and struck him his death-blow, then rodeaway. And when King Haraldr was ready to mount his horse, he orderedthe ­farmer Áki to be summoned to him. And when people were looking
for him, some ran in the direction that King Eiríkr had ridden. There theyfound Áki dead, then went back and told the king. And when he hears this,he calls on his men to avenge the farmer Áki. Then King Haraldr rides
in the ­direction that King Eiríkr had previously ridden until each party
becomes aware of the other. Then they each ride as hard as they can until
King Eiríkr comes to the forest that separates Gautland and Vermaland.
Then King Haraldr turns back to Vermaland, then subjects that land tohimsel and killed King Eiríkr’s men wherever he went. King Haraldr went
back to Raumaríki in the ­winter.
[112] CHAPTER fifteen
King Haraldr went in the winter out to Túnsberg to his ships. He then getsthe ships ready and sails east across the fiord, then subjects the whole ofVingulmǫrk to himself. He is out on warships all winter and raids on Ranríki.
So says Þorbjǫrn hornklofi:137

For Þorbjǫrn hornklofi and his poem Haraldskvæði or Hrafnsmál see note 118
above. Verses 39 and 42–46, dealing with the Battle of Hafrsfjǫrðr, are ­believed tobelong to this poem. Fagrskinna attributes verses 42–46 to Þjóðólfr of Hvinir, but
cites a further fifteen attributed to Hornklofi, including the exchange between the
valkyrie and the raven from which Hrafnsmál gets its name (Fsk 59–64). Threefurther verses are found elsewhere.
137

65

haralds saga ins hárfagra

		
39.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

He will drink Yule at sea
Haraldskvæði (Hrafnsmál) 6
if he decides the matter,Fsk 61the prince forward-looking,Freyr’s game138 he will play;bored from youth, by firesidebasking, indoors sitting,with ladies’ warm bower
and wadded downy mittens.

The Gautar kept a host out against him all over the country.
CHAPTER sixteen
In the spring, when the ice broke up, the Gautar staked the Gautelfr so that
King Haraldr should not be able to take his ships inland. King Haraldr sailed
his ships up into the river and took them up to the stakes, then raided theland on both sides and burned the settlement. So says Hornklofi:
		
40.
			
[113] 		
			
			
			
			
			

South of the sea, the feeder		of seagulls of war139 subjected—
the prince had gods for patrons—
people and land in battle,
and the king, used to the helmetof the isle-trout,140 high-couraged,
had the savage stag of limewood141
to a stake fastened by the land.

Glymdrápa 6

Then the Gautar rode with a great army and held a battle against King
Haraldr and there was a great deal of loss of life, and King Haraldr gained
victory. So says Hornklofi:
		
41.
			
			
			

With a roar of raised axes		
and ringing of spears, men were
bitten by black-polishedblades of the great king’s forces,

Glymdrápa 7

Freys leikr: ‘game of Freyr’, presumably battle, though the god Freyr is ­usuallyassociated with fertility rather than war.
139
grennir gunnms: ‘feeder of the battle-gull (raven)’, warrior.
140
hjalmtamiðr hilmir holmreyðar: ‘king accustomed to the helmet of the islandtrout (serpent, dragon)’: a reference to the œgishjálmr or ‘helmet of terror’, associatedin myth with the dragon Fáfnir; the king metaphorically wearing it rules firmly byinspiring terror.
141
lindihƒrtr: ‘hart, stag of limewood’: ship.
138

66
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

when the enemy of Gautar
got victory; loud overthe necks of spirited soldierssang spears flight-bidden.

[114] CHAPTER seventeen
King Haraldr travelled widely over Gautland raiding and had many
battles there on both sides of the river, and he was generally victorious,
but in one battle Hrani gauzki fell. Then King Haraldr subjected to himself thewhole land on the northern side of the river and west of Vænir and thewhole of Vermaland. And when he turned away from there, then he set
behind there to guard the land Duke Guthormr and a large troop withhim, but he turned then to Upplǫnd and stayed there a while, then went
north over Dofrafjall to Þrándheimr and stayed there for further long
­periods. Then he began to have children. He and Ása had these sons:
Guthormr was the eldest, Hálfdan svarti (the Black), Hálfdan hvíti (theWhite)—they were twins—the fourth Sigfrøðr. They were all brought up
in Þrándheimr in great honour.
CHAPTER eighteen
The news came from the south of the country that the Hǫrðar and Rygir,Egðir and Þilir had gathered together and were making an uprising withboth ships and weapons and large numbers of men. The instigators wereEiríkr king of Hǫrðaland, Súlki king of Rogaland and his brother Jarl
Sóti, Kjǫtvi the Wealthy, king of Agðir, and his son Þórir haklangr (LongChin), from Þelamǫrk two brothers, Hróaldr hryggr (Sad) and Haddr innharði (the Harsh). And then, when King Haraldr learned of these events,
he ­mustered troops and launched ships [115] into the water, then set out
with the army and went south along the coast and took many men fromeach district. And then, when he came south past Staðr, King Eiríkr heardof it. He had then also mustered those troops that he could expect. Thenhe went south to meet the troops that he knew would be coming from theeast as support for him. Then the whole army met up to the north of Jaðarr
and then make in to Hafrsfjǫrðr. King Haraldr was already lying therewith his army. Then a great battle begins there immediately, it was both
hard and long. But in the end it came about that King Haraldr gained
the victory, and there fell King Eiríkr and King Súlki and his brother Jarl Sóti.
Þórir haklangr had laid his ship against King Haraldr’s ship. And Þórir was agreat berserk. There was there a very fierce onslaught before Þórir haklangr
fell. Then the whole of his ship was cleared of men. Then King Kjǫtvi also

haralds saga ins hárfagra

67

fled onto a certain little island, where there was a very good defensive
position. Then all their troops fled, some on ships, but some leapt up ashoreand so on the inland route south across Jaðarr. So says Hornklofi:142
		
42.
			
			
			
[116] 		
			
			
			

Hear now how there
in Hafrsfjǫrðr grappled
the king of high kinwith Kjǫtvi the wealthy!
Warships sailed westward
willing for battle,
with dragon-heads gaping
and graven prows.143

		
43.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

They were laden with warriors
Haraldskvæði (Hrafnsmál) 8
and with white shields, 			
Fsk 67spears brought from Britain,
blades of Frankish forging.
The berserks bellowed;
battle was upon them.
Howled wolfskin-wearers
and weapons rattled.

		
44.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The ambitious man they tested Haraldskvæði (Hrafnsmál) 9
who taught them to flee,		Fsk 68the lord of the Northmen
who lives at Útsteinn.
He steered steeds of Nǫkkvi144
seeing battle in prospect.
Hard were shields hammered
till Haklangr fell.

[117] 45.
			The fat-necked king, flagging, Haraldskvæði (Hrafnsmál) 10
defending the land against		
Fsk 68		

Haraldskvæði (Hrafnsmál) 7
Fsk 67

Verses 42–46 are also in Fagrskinna, where they are attributed to Þjóðólfr ofHvinir.
143
með . . . grƒfnum tinglum: The sense of tingl is obscure; it has been supposed tobe ‘the triangular piece in the fore-stem where the two sides of the ship join’ (Jesch
2001, 148; Falk 1912, 43–44).
144
Nƒkkva stóð: ‘stud of Nǫkkvi’, fleet of ships. Nǫkkvi, elsewhere a common
noun meaning ‘boat’ (as in Skáldsk v. 491/8), is here the name of a sea-king (cf.
Skáldsk v. 354/4).
142

68

heimskringla

			
			
			
			
			
			

Shock-head,145 shielded
his ships with an island;
The wounded thrust themselves
under thwarts, raising
their arses heavenwards,
heads stuck in the bilges.

		
46.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

On their backs they bore, gleaming—
Haraldskvæði
bombarded with stones—		 (Hrafnsmál) 11
hall-tiles of Sváfnir,146
Fsk 68–69
the timorous soldiers.
Home from Hafrsfjǫrðr
hastened eastern bumpkins,
their minds on mead-drinking,made tracks over Jaðarr.

CHAPTER nineteen
After this battle King Haraldr met no resistance in Norway. All the greatestof his enemies were now fallen, and some fled from the land, and that wasa very large number of people, because then large uninhabited areas weresettled. [118] Then Jamtaland and Helsingjaland were settled, and yet both
had been to a certain extent settled previously by Norwegians. During
the warfare by which King Haraldr gained territory in Norway, outlying
countries, Faeroes and Iceland, were discovered and settled. Then there
was a great deal of travelling to Shetland, and many of the ruling classes of­Norway fled as outlaws before King Haraldr and went on raids to the British
Isles, were in Orkney and the Hebrides in winter, but in summer they raided
in Norway and did much damage to the land there. There were also manyof the ruling classes who submitted to King Haraldr and became his men
and occupied lands with him.
CHAPTER twenty
King Haraldr had now become sole ruler of all Norway. Then he called
to mind what that proud girl had said to him. He then sent men for her
145
Lúfa, ‘Shock-head’, Haraldr’s nickname, alluding to his oath not to cut or comb
his hair before uniting Norway. After he succeeded in this, he achieved the nickname
hárfagri ‘the Fine-Haired’. Cf. Ch. 23 below.
146
Sváfnis salnæfrar: ‘Sváfnir’s (Óðinn’s) hall-tiles’, shields, with which the roof
of Valhǫll was tiled (Gylf 7).

69

haralds saga ins hárfagra

and had her brought to him and made her his mistress. These were their­children: Álof was eldest, then was Hrœrekr, then Sigtryggr, Fróði andÞorgils.
CHAPTER twenty-one
King Haraldr had many wives and many children. He married a woman who
was called Ragnhildr, daughter of King Eiríkr of Jutland.147 She was called
Ragnhildr [119] in ríka (the Powerful). Their son was Eiríkr blóðøx (BloodAxe).148 He also married Svanhildr, daughter of Jarl Eysteinn. Their children
were Óláfr Geirstaðaálfr (Elf of Geirstaðir), Bjǫrn and Ragnarr rykkill(Snatcher). King Haraldr also married Áshildr, daughter of Hringr Dagsson
from up in Hringaríki. Their children were Dagr and Hringr, Guðrøðr skyrja(Heifer), Ingigerðr. They say that when King Haraldr married Ragnhildr ríka
he put away nine of his wives. Hornklofi alludes to this:
		
47.
			
			
			
			
			

He would not have Hólmrygir149
or Hǫrðar women,
any from Heiðmǫrkor Hǫlgi’s kindred,150
when the king of high birthchose a Danish bride.

Haraldskvæði 14[120] King Haraldr’s children were all brought up in their maternal homes.
Duke Guthormr had sprinkled King Haraldr’s eldest son with water andgiven him his own name. He had placed the boy on his knees and fostered
him and kept him with him in Vík in the east. He was brought up therewith Duke Guthormr. Duke Guthormr had complete charge of the wholeof the land around the Vík and across Upplǫnd when the king was not inthe vicinity.

Only Snorri names Ragnhildr’s father as Eiríkr. Bjarni Aðalbjarnarson speculates
that this may be a deduction from the name of her son, Eiríkr blóðøx, who may havebeen named after his grandfather in accordance with tradition (Hkr I 118, note 2).
148
Eiríkr’s nickname is explained in several texts: in Ágrip he is said to be so named
because he was ofstopamaðr ok greypr ‘a cruel and ruthless man’; in Theodoricus
he is said to have killed his brothers; and in Fagrskinna the nickname is attributed
to his extensive raiding.
149
Hólmrygir: inhabitants of Rogaland (Rygir), specifically those from its ­islands(hólmar), possibly with a play on rýgjar (often found with a short vowel, rygjar)‘ladies’.
150Hƒlga ættar: ‘kindred of Hǫlgi’, i.e. those from Hálogaland.
147

70

heimskringla

CHAPTER twenty-two
King Haraldr heard that in many places in the central part of the country
vikings were raiding, ones who spent the winters in the British Isles. He thentook a levy out each summer and searched through the islands and outlying
skerries, but wherever vikings became aware of his army, all fled, mostly out
to the open sea. And then, when the king had got tired of this, it turned out
one summer that King Haraldr sailed with his army to the ­British Isles. He
came first to Shetland and there slew all the vikings who had not fled fromthere. Afterwards he sails south to Orkney and cleansed everywhere there of
vikings. After that he goes right to the Hebrides and raids there. He slew there
many vikings who had previously been leading bands. He had [121] many
battles there and was nearly always victorious. Then he raided in Scotland
and had battles there. And when he came to Man in the west, then they had
already heard of what depredation he had caused in that country, so all thepeople fled in to Scotland, and it was entirely empty of people and all theanimals that could be, had been carried away. And then, when King Haraldr
and his men went ashore, they found nothing to plunder. So says Hornklofi:
		
48.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The ring-wrecker151 bore many
Glymdrápa 8
rounds,152 shrewd, to the dwellingof the sand-ring;153 on the sand thestream-wolves’ tree154 did battle;
till the Irish155 host, before the active
lessener of the isthmus of the thruster,156
was all forced to flee fromthe fish-road country.157[122] It was at this time that Ívarr, son of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl (jarl of theMœrir), fell. And in compensation for this King Haraldr gave Jarl Rǫgnvaldr,

menfergir: ‘destroyer of neck-rings’, generous king.
randir: shields.
153
sandmens býr: ‘settlement of the sand-necklace (i.e. of the sea, which encircles
an island)’, identified by Snorri as Man.
154
Niðar varga lundr: ‘grove, tree of the wolves of the river Nið (ships)’, sailor.
155
herr Skota: ‘the host of Scots’; Skotar could apply to the Irish, or the inhabitantsof Man, at the time of the poem’s composition.
156
lƒgðis eiðs þverrir: ‘diminisher of the neck of land of the thruster (sword)’; theland of the sword is the shield; the diminisher of shields is a warrior.
157lœbrautar láð: ‘land of the fish-road (sea)’, land by the sea, or surrounded bysea (island).
151
152

haralds saga ins hárfagra

71

when he sailed back from the British Isles, Orkney and Shetland, butRǫgnvaldr immediately gave both countries to his brother Sigurðr, and heremained behind in the west when the king sailed back east. He first gave
Sigurðr the jarldom. Then Þorsteinn rauðr (Red), son of Óláfr hvíti (theWhite) and Auðr in djúpúðga (the Deep-Minded), joined forces with him[Sigurðr]. They raided in Scotland and gained Katanes and Suðrland rightas far as Ekkjálsbakki. Jarl Sigurðr slew Melbrigði tǫnn (Tooth), a Scottish
earl, and tied his head to his saddle-strap, and his calf-muscle struck against
the tooth which was jutting out from the head. It became infected and hedied as a result, and he is buried in a mound on Ekkjálsbakki. Then his son
Guthormr ruled the countries for one year and died childless. Then vikings,
Danes and Norwegians, established themselves in these countries.
CHAPTER twenty-three
King Haraldr was attending a banquet in Mœrr at Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s. He had
now gained possession of the whole country. Then the king had a hot baththere, and then King Haraldr had his hair dressed, and then Jarl Rǫgnvaldr
cut his hair, and before this it had been uncut and uncombed for ten years.
During that time they called him Haraldr lúfa (Shock-Head), but afterwardsRǫgnvaldr gave him a surname and called him Haraldr inn hárfagri (the FineHaired) and everyone said that this was an absolutely apt name, because he
had hair that was both abundant and beautiful.
[123] CHAPTER twenty-fourRǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl was a most intimate friend of King Haraldr, andthe king valued him highly. Rǫgnvaldr was married to Hildr, daughter of
Hrólfr nefja (Conk). Their sons were Hrólfr and Þórir. Jarl Rǫgnvaldr also
had sons by mistresses. One was called Hallaðr, the second Einarr, thethird Hrollaugr. They were full-grown when their legitimate brothers werechildren. Hrólfr was a great viking. He was of such great size that no horse
could carry him, and he walked wherever he went. He was known as GǫnguHrólfr (Walking-Hrólfr). He raided a great deal in the eastern Baltic. One
summer, when he returned to the Vík from raiding in the east, he made acoastal raid there. King Haraldr was in the Vík. He became very angry
when he heard about this, for he had laid an absolute ban on plundering
within the country. The king announced it at an assembly, that he was­making Hrólfr an outlaw from Norway. And when Hrólfr’s mother Hildr
heard about this, she went to see the king and begged for pardon for
Hrólfr. The king was so angry that her begging did no good. Then Hildr
uttered this:

72
		
49.
			
			
			
[124] 		
			
			
			

heimskringla

Now you banish Nefja’snamesake, from the land outlawed
drive the wise brother of heroes.
Why do you act so, ruler?
Unwise to be wolfish with such awolf of Óðinn’s slaughter-board;158
he’ll treat the king’s flocks fiercely
if he takes to the forest.

Gǫngu-Hrólfr then went west across the sea to the Hebrides, and from there
he went west to Valland and raided there and won a great jarldom and settled
it extensively with Norwegians, and it has since been known as Normandy.159
From Hrólfr’s line have [125] come jarls in Normandy. Gǫngu-Hrólfr’s son
was William, father of Ríkarðr, father of another Ríkarðr, father of Roðbert
lǫngumspaði (Long Spade),160 father of William Bastard, king of England.
From him all the kings of England since are descended. Queen Ragnhildr
ríka lived for three years after she came to Norway. And after her death
Eiríkr, son of her and King Haraldr, went for fostering to Firðir to Hersir(Lord) Þórir Hróaldsson, and he was brought up there.
CHAPTER twenty-five
King Haraldr went one winter to attend banquets through Upplǫnd and had
a Yule-banquet prepared for himself in Þoptar. On Yule-eve Svási cameto the door while the king was sitting at [126] table, and sent the king a­message that he was to come out to him. But the king flew into a temperat this message and the same person carried the king’s anger out as had
carried the message in to him. But none the less Svási bade the message be
carried in a second time and said he was the same Lapp whom the king had­permitted to set up his hut on the other side of the slope there. And the kingYggs valbríkar ulfr: ‘wolf of the board (shield) of Óðinn’s slaughter (battle)’,warrior.
159
Other sources (Orkneyinga saga, Fagrskinna) have versions of the story of thefounding of Normandy by Gǫngu-Hrólfr. French and English sources (e.g. Dudo of
St. Quentin’s De moribus et actis primorum Normanniæ ducum) record its founding
by Rollo, an exile from Denmark who was granted lands at the mouth of the Seinein 911, but there is no evidence there for the evidently traditional identification of
Rollo with Gǫngu-Hrólfr.
160
This nickname (or langaspjót ‘Long Spear’) evidently derives from Old Frenchlongue espede (Long Sword; Medieval Latin longa spatha) which in French sources
is applied to Gǫngu-Hrólfr’s son William. Morkinskinna and Fagrskinna also transfer
it to William the Conqueror’s father Robert.
158haralds saga ins hárfagra

73

went out and agreed to go to his home with him, and walked over the slopewith the encouragement of some of his men, though some were against it.
There Svási’s daughter Snæfríðr, a most beautiful woman, rose and served
the king a goblet full of mead, and he took all into his grasp, including her
hand, and it was immediately as if a fiery heat came into his flesh, and hewanted to have her straight away that night. But Svási said that it should
not be except by force, unless the king betrothed himself to her and got her
lawfully, and the king betrothed himself to Snæfríðr and married her andloved her so madly that his kingdom and all his duties he then neglected.
They had four sons, one was Sigurðr hrísi (Brushwood), Hálfdan háleggr(Long-Leg), Guðrøðr ljómi (Shiner), Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini (Straight-Grown).
Then Snæfríðr died, but her colour changed not a bit, she was just as ruddy
as when she was alive. The king sat over her continually and thought that she
would return to life. So three years went by, that he mourned her dead while
all the people of the land mourned him astray in his wits. But to put down
this derangement Þorleifr spaki came to treat him who using his intelligenceput down this derangement by first of all addressing him after this manner:‘It is not, king, surprising that you should commemorate a woman sobeautiful and of such noble descent, and should honour her with down and­velvet, as [127] she bade you, but your nobility is less than it ought to be,
and so is hers, in that she lies too long on the same cloths, and it is much
more proper that she should be moved and the cloths under her be changed.’
And as soon as she was moved from the bed, then decay and foul stench
and all kinds of foul smells sprang out of the corpse. Then a pyre was hastily
built and she was burned. Before that the whole body went black and there
swarmed out of it worms and adders, frogs and toads, and all kinds of nasty
maggots. Thus she descended to ashes, and the king ascended to wisdom
and turned his mind from folly, afterwards ruled his kingdom and gained
strength, rejoiced in his subjects and they in him, and the kingdom in both.
CHAPTER twenty-six
After King Haraldr had found out the fraud of the Lappish woman, he got so
angry that he drove away his and the Lappish woman’s sons and refused tosee them. But Guðrøðr ljómi went to see his foster-father Þjóðólfr of Hvinir
and asked him to go with him to the king, since Þjóðólfr was an intimate
friend of the king. But the king was then in Upplǫnd. Then they went, butwhen they came to the king late in the evening, they sat down among thelower seats and kept hidden. The king went down the centre of the roomand looked at the benches, and he was holding some kind of banquet, andmead had been brewed. Then he uttered this in a low voice:74

heimskringla

		
50.
			
			
			

Much too mead-eager
are my old warriors,come here all hoary.
Why are you so many?

[128] Then Þjóðólfr replied:
		
51.
			
			
			

We have had our heads
hewn in play of weapons
with the wise gold-breaker.161
We weren’t then too many.

Þjóðólfr took off his hood and then the king recognised him and welcomed
him. Then Þjóðólfr begged the king that he should not despise his sons.
‘For they would have willingly had a better maternal descent if you had
let them have it.’
The king granted him this and bade him take Guðrøðr back with him where
he had been before, but he bade Sigurðr and Hálfdan go to Hringaríki, andRǫgnvaldr to Haðaland. They do as the king commanded. They all became
valiant men and well endowed with skills. King Haraldr then ­remained
peacefully in his own country and there was good peace and p­ rosperity.
CHAPTER twenty-seven
Jarl Rǫgnvaldr in Mœrr heard of his brother Sigurðr’s fall, and also thatvikings were occupying his lands. Then he sent his son Hallaðr to the west
and he took the title of jarl and took a great troop to the west, and then,when he came to Orkney, he established himself in his lands. But both in theautumn and in the winter and in the spring vikings went round the islands,
plundered the headlands and made coastal raids. Then Jarl Hallaðr got tiredof staying in the Islands. He threw himself down from the jarldom and took
up the status of hƒlðr (free farmer with inherited property). Then he went
east to Norway. But when Jarl Rǫgnvaldr heard about this, he was displeased
with Hallaðr’s behaviour, saying that his sons would turn out different fromtheir forefathers. Then [129] Einarr replied:‘I have had little esteem from you. I have little affection to leave behind.
I will go west to the Islands if you will give me some troops. I will promise
you this, which will be a very great source of pleasure to you, that I shallnot return to Norway.’Rǫgnvaldr says it pleased him well that he would not return.
161

vellbroti: ‘breaker (distributor) of gold’, generous lord.

haralds saga ins hárfagra

75‘For I have little hope that you will be a credit to your family, for all yourmother’s family is slave-born.’Rǫgnvaldr gave Einarr one longship and provided it with a crew for him.
Einarr sailed over the sea to the west. And when he came to Orkney, there
lay there before him vikings on two ships, Þórir tréskegg (Tree-Beard) andKálfr skurfa (Scab). Einarr immediately engaged in battle with them, andgained victory, and they both fell. Then this was recited:
		
52.
			

Then to trolls he gave Tréskegg,
Turf-Einarr killed Skurfa.

He was called Turf-Einarr because he had turf cut and used it for firewood,for there was no forest in Orkney. Afterwards Einarr became jarl over the
Islands, and he was a powerful person. He was an ugly person and one-eyed,
and yet the most sharp-sighted of men.
CHAPTER twenty-eight
Duke Guthormr usually stayed in Túnsberg and had supervision over thewhole of the Vík when the king was not about, and was responsible for the
defence of the land. It was very subject to raids by vikings there, and there
was fighting up in Gautland as long as King Eiríkr Emundarson lived. He
died [130] when King Haraldr inn hárfagri had been king in Norway for ten
years.
After Eiríkr his son Bjǫrn was king in Svíþjóð for fifty years. He wasfather of Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious) and of Styrbjǫrn’s father Óláfr.
Duke Guthormr died of sickness in Túnsberg. Then King Haraldr gavesupervision of all that realm to his son Guthormr, and placed him there as
ruler over it.
CHAPTER twenty-nine
By the time King Haraldr was aged forty, many of his sons were pretty wellgrown up. They had all matured early. It came about that they were ill pleased
that the king gave them no political power, but set a jarl in every district, andthey believed the jarls to be of lower birth than they themselves were. Then
one spring Hálfdan háleggr and Guðrøðr ljómi approached with a large troopof men and came unexpectedly to Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl and surrounded his
house and burned him in it with sixty men. Then Hálfdan háleggr took three
longships and manned them and then sails west over the sea, but Guðrøðr
established himself there on the lands which Jarl Rǫgnvaldr had previously
held. And when King Haraldr heard about this he went with a great troop
against Guðrøðr. Guðrøðr saw no alternative but to give himself up into King

76

heimskringla

Haraldr’s power, and the king sent him east to Agðir. But King Haraldr thenset over Mœrr Jarl Rǫgnvaldr’s son Þórir, and gave him his daughter Álof,who was known as árbót (Improvement of Prosperity). Jarl Þórir þegjandi(Silent) then had the same rule as his father Jarl Rǫgnvaldr had had.
[131] CHAPTER THirty
Hálfdan háleggr came west to Orkney, very unexpectedly, and Jarl Einarr
immediately fled from the islands and came back straight away the same
autumn and then took Hálfdan by surprise. They met and there was a shortbattle and Hálfdan fled, and that was right at nightfall. Einarr and his men
lay without tents during the night, and in the morning when it began to getlight, they sought the men fleeing all over the islands and each one was killed
wherever he was caught. Then said Jarl Einarr:‘I am not sure,’ he said, ‘whether what I can see out on Rínansey is a man
or a bird; sometimes it rises up, sometimes it lies down.’
Then they went over there and found there Hálfdan háleggr and took him
prisoner. Jarl Einarr had uttered this verse in the evening before he began
the battle:
		
53.		
				
			
			
			
			
			
			

I have not seen from Hrollaugr,or the hand of Hrólfr, spears sent
at the crowd of foes162 flying;		
our father’s vengeance befits us.
And this evening, while I
am creating tumult,over the vat’s stream163 silent
sits Jarl Þórir at Mœrr.

Orkn 12
Fsk 291–92[132] Then Einarr went up to Hálfdan. He cut an eagle on his back after thisfashion, that he thrust a sword deep into his back and cut all the ribs rightdown to his rump, drawing out his lungs through the wound.164 This was thedeath of Hálfdan. Then spoke Einarr:

162
dólga mengi: ‘crowd of enemies’. Some texts have dœla mengi: ‘crowd ofvalley-dwellers’. It has been suggested that dœlir ‘valley-dwellers’ is a derogatory
term for land-dwellers with little experience of the sea (Hkr I 131 note).
163
kerstraumr: ‘stream of the vessel’, drink.
164
This was referred to as rista blóðƒrn á baki einhverjum ‘to cut the blood-eagleon someone’s back’; the ribs severed from the spine were likened to an eagle’s wings(see Frank 1984).

77

haralds saga ins hárfagra

		
54.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I’ve carried out for Rǫgnvaldr’s killing
my quarter-share of vengeance;
now the folk’s prop165 is fallen;
the fates rightly decided.
Heap up, wise warriors,
for we have won victory—
hard tribute I’ve chosen
for him—stones166 on Long-Leg.167

Orkn 15
Fsk 292

Afterwards Jarl Einarr settled himself in Orkney, holding it as before. And
then, when these events were heard about in Norway, Hálfdan’s brothers werevery displeased with it and declared that it deserved vengeance, and manyothers agreed with this. And then, when Jarl Einarr hears that, he said this:
		
55.
			
[133] 		
			
			
			
			
			

For my life are manymen, not born lowly,of various families, eager,
and with ample reason.
But they have no knowledge,
not yet having killed me,of which under the sole-thornof the eagle168 will be lying.

Orkn 15–16

CHAPTER thirty-one
King Haraldr called out troops and mustered a large army and then went
west to Orkney. And when Jarl Einarr learned that the king was come fromthe east, he went across to Nes. Then he uttered a verse:
		
56.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Many a man fair-bearded
is made outlaw for sheep-killing,but I for the fall in the Islandsof the young son of a ruler.
They promise me perilfrom that prince high-couraged;
I sheared a shard from Haraldr’s
shield—but I’m not fearful.

Orkn 13folkstuðill: ‘prop of the people’, king.
hlaða grjóti at: heap stones on, that is, bury.
167Háfœta ‘Long-Leg’, a variation on the nickname háleggr.
168
standa undir arnar ilþorn: ‘be under the eagle’s sole-thorn (claw)’, be foodfor the eagle, die in battle.
165
166

78

heimskringla[134] Then men and messengers passed between the king and the jarl. So itcame about that a meeting was arranged, and they meet in person, and thejarl submitted all to the king’s judgment. King Haraldr adjudged against Jarl
Einarr and all the people of Orkney a fine of sixty marks of gold. The farmers
thought this fine too high. Then the jarl offered them that he would pay it on
his own, and he should then own all the ancestral property in the islands. They
agreed to this, mostly for the reason that the poor owned little land, while therich thought they would be able to redeem their patrimony when they wished
to. The jarl paid all the money to the king. The following autumn the kingwent back east. It was for a long time afterwards that the jarls owned all theancestral property, right on until Sigurðr Hlǫðvisson gave back the patrimonies.
CHAPTER thirty-two
King Haraldr’s son Guthormr was responsible for the defence of the land in
the Vík, and he crossed with warships over the open sea. And when he waslying in the delta of the Elfr, Sǫlvi klofi came there and engaged in battlewith him. There Guthormr fell. Hálfdan svarti and Hálfdan hvíti were out on
viking raids and were raiding in the eastern Baltic. They had a great ­battlein Eistland. There Hálfdan hvíti fell. Eiríkr was being fostered by HersirÞórir Hróaldsson in Firðir. King Haraldr loved him most out of all his sonsand esteemed him most. When Eiríkr was twelve years old, King Haraldr
gave him five longships, and he went raiding, first in the eastern Baltic, andthen south round Danmǫrk and around Frísland and Saxland, and spent
four years on this expedition. After that he went west across the sea andraided round Scotland and Bretland, Ireland and Valland, and there spent
another four years. After that he [135] went north to Finnmǫrk and righton to ­Bjarmaland, and there he had a great battle and gained victory. Whenhe came back to Finnmǫrk, his men found in a Lappish hut a woman whose
equal in beauty they had never seen. She told them her name was Gunnhildr
and said that her father lived in Hálogaland and was called Ǫzurr toti (Stub).
‘I have been staying here,’ she said, ‘in order to learn witchcraft from two
Lapps who are the wisest in these forests. Now they have gone hunting, butboth of them want to marry me, and they are both so clever that they canfollow tracks like gods both on thawed ground and on hard frozen snow,
and they are so able on skis that nothing can escape them, neither men nor
animals, and whatever they shoot at, they hit. Thus they have destroyed
everyone that has approached here. And if they get angry, the earth turns
upside down at their looks, and if anything living gets before their eyes, thenit falls down dead. Now you can in no way get in their path unless I hide
you here in my hut. We shall then try if we can kill them.’haralds saga ins hárfagra

79

They agreed to this, that she should hide them. She took a linen bag, andthey thought it was ash in it. She put her hand in it and strewed it over the
hut both outside and in. Soon after the Lapps come home. They ask what
had come there, and she said that nothing had come there. The Lapps foundthis strange, when they had traced the tracks right to the hut, and then theyfind nothing. Then they make themselves a fire and cook their food. And
then, when they were fed, Gunnhildr made her bed. But the way it had gone
for the three previous nights was that Gunnhildr had slept, but each of themhad watched over the other in turns out of jealousy. Then she said:[136] ‘Now come here, one of you lie on each side of me.’
They were pleased at this and did so. She held one arm round each of theirnecks. They fall asleep straight away, but she wakes them up. And then theysoon fall asleep again, and so deeply that she can hardly wake them. Andagain they fall asleep, and she can in no way wake them up, and then shesits them up, and still they sleep. Then she takes two great sealskin bags
and throws them over their heads and ties them up tightly below their arms.
Then she makes a sign to the king’s men. They then rush out and take their
weapons to the Lapps, and manage to kill them and drag them out of the hut.
The following night there were such great thunderings that they could not
go anywhere, but in the morning they went to their ship and took Gunnhildr
with them and brought her to Eiríkr. Eiríkr and his men then went south to
Hálogaland. He then summoned Ǫzurr toti to come to him. Eiríkr says that
he wants to marry his daughter. Ǫzurr agrees to this. Eiríkr then marries
Gunnhildr and takes her with him to the south of the country.
CHAPTER thirty-three
King Haraldr was fifty years of age by the time that many of his sons weregrown up, but some of them were dead. Many of them then became veryarrogant men within the country and quarrelled among themselves. They
forced the king’s jarls off their estates, and slew some of them. King Haraldr
then summoned a large assembly in the east of the country and called thepeople of Upplǫnd to it. Then he gave all his sons the title of king, and madeit law that members of his family should each receive the kingdom from hisfather, but a jarldom any that [137] was descended from his line throughfemales. He divided the country between them, let them have Vingulmǫrk,Raumaríki, Vestfold, Þelamǫrk—these he gave to Óláfr, Bjǫrn, Sigtryggr,Fróði, Þorgísl, while Heiðmǫrk and Guðbrandsdalir he gave to Dagr andHringr and Ragnarr; to the sons of Snæfríðr he gave Hringaríki, Haðaland,Þótn and whatever belongs to them. To Guthormr he had given from the Elfr
across Ranríki to Svínasund to supervise. Him had he set for the defence of80heimskringla

the land in the east by the border of the country, as is written above. King
Haraldr himself was generally around the middle of the country. Hrœrekr
and Guðrøðr were always within the household with the king and they had
extensive revenues in Hǫrðaland and Sogn. Eiríkr was with his father, King
Haraldr. He loved him most of any of his sons and esteemed him most. To
him he gave Hálogaland and Norðmœrr and Raumsdalr. North in Þrándheimr
he gave supervision to Hálfdan svarti and Hálfdan hvíti and Sigrøðr. He gave
his sons in each of these districts half the revenues with himself and this also,that they should sit in a high seat a step higher than jarls and a step lower
than himself. But that seat after his day each of his sons intended for himself,
but he himself intended it for Eiríkr, and the Þrœndir intended it for Hálfdan
svarti, but the Víkverjar and Upplendingar were happiest for those [138] tohave power whom they had there under their control. From this there arose
great disagreement all over again between the brothers. But since they felt
they had little rule, they went on raids, and as has been said, Guthormr fellin the delta of the Elfr at the hands of Sǫlvi klofi. After that Óláfr took over
the realm that he had had. Hálfdan hvíti fell in Eistland, Hálfdan háleggr
fell in Orkney. To Þorgísl and Fróði King Haraldr gave warships, and theywent raiding in the British Isles and raided round Scotland and Bretland andIreland. They, first of the Norwegians, gained possession of Dublin. Theysay that Fróði was given a poison drink, and Þorgísl was for a long time kingover Dublin and was betrayed by the Irish and fell there.169
CHAPTER thirty-four
Eiríkr blóðøx planned to be supreme king over all his brothers, and King
Haraldr also wished to have it so. Father and son were together for long
periods. Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini had Haðaland. He learned witchcraft andbecame a magician. King Haraldr thought magicians were evil. In Hǫrðalandthere was a magician who was called Vitgeirr. The king sent him word andcommanded him to cease casting spells. He replied and said:
		
57.
			
			
			

It does little harm
if we do magic,
the childrenof churls and crones,

Irish annals record viking raids on Ireland from 795, with the establishment ofharbour strongholds at places including Dublin in the 830s. A viking leader named
Turges (corresponding to Norse Þorgísl or Þorgestr) is recorded, but there is no
support for his being the son of Haraldr, or even for his Norwegian origin. He is
said to have commanded a viking fleet for many years, and to have been seized by
the Irish King of Meath and drowned in Lough Owel in 845 (Jones 1984, 205–07).
169

haralds saga ins hárfagra[139] 		
			
			
			

81

if so does Rǫgnvaldr
réttilbeini,
great son of Haraldr,
in Haðaland.

And then, when King Haraldr heard this said, on his instruction Eiríkr blóðøx
went to Upplǫnd and reached Haðaland. He burned his brother Rǫgnvaldr inhis house with eighty magicians, and this deed was greatly praised. Guðrøðr
ljómi stayed during the winter with his foster-father Þjóðólfr in Hvinir, while
visiting kinsmen, and had a fully manned cruiser, and he wanted to go northto Rogaland. Then great storms set in, but Guðrøðr was ­committed to hisvoyage and could not put up with the delay. Then spoke Þjóðólfr:
		
58.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Don’t set sail till the vessels’smooth plain170 flattens, Guðrøðr;Geitir’s highway171 is hurling—on the high seas—boulders.
The gale’s peak, far-reputed
prince, await before leaving;stay till the weather settles.
Surf breaks now on Jaðarr.

Guðrøðr went anyway, whatever Þjóðólfr said. And when they were passingJaðarr, the ship capsized under them, and all perished there.
[140] CHAPTER thirty-five
King Haraldr’s son Bjǫrn was at that time ruling over Vestfold and was
generally in residence in Túnsberg, but did not go raiding much. Trading
ships came frequently to Túnsberg both from there round the Vík andfrom the north of the country and from the south, from Danmǫrk and from
Saxland. King Bjǫrn also had trading ships on voyages to other countries
and so acquired for himself valuable objects and other supplies which
he felt he had the need for. His brothers called him seafarer or merchant.
Bjǫrn was an intelligent person and very moderate and it was thought that
he would make a good ruler. He had married well and suitably. He got ason who was called Guðrøðr. King Eiríkr returned from the eastern Baltic
with warships and a large force. He demanded from his brother Bjǫrn thathe should receive the taxes and revenues that were due to King Haraldr in
Vestfold, but previously the custom had been for Bjǫrn to take the tax to170
171

fleyja flatvƒllr: ‘flat plain of ships’, sea.
Geitis vegr: ‘road of Geitir (a sea-king)’, sea.

82

heimskringla

the king himself or to send men with it. He wanted to go on doing this andrefused to hand it over. But Eiríkr felt he needed food supplies and tapestry
and drink. The brothers disputed this obstinately, and Eiríkr still did not get
his way and went away from the residence. Bjǫrn also went away from theresidence in the evening and up to Sæheimr. Eiríkr turned back, went up
during the night to Sæheimr after Bjǫrn, got there while they were sitting
over their drink. Eiríkr surrounded the building they were in, but Bjǫrn andhis men went out and fought. Bjǫrn fell there and many men with him. Eiríkr
took a great deal of plunder there and went to the north of the ­country. This
greatly displeased Víkverjar, and Eiríkr was very unpopular there. The word
went around that King Óláfr would avenge Bjǫrn if he got an opportunity
to do so. King Bjǫrn lies in Farmannshaugr in Sæheimr.
[141] CHAPTER thirty-six
King Eiríkr went the next winter back north to Mœrr and was receiving abanquet in Sǫlvi in from Agðanes. And when Hálfdan svarti learned this hewent there with troops and surrounded the house they were in. Eiríkr was
sleeping in an apartment outside the main building and managed to get out
into the forest with four men, but Hálfdan and his men burned down theresidence and all the troops that were in it. Eiríkr came to see King Haraldr
with news of these events. The king became enormously angry at this andmustered an army and went against the people of Þrándheimr. And when
Hálfdan svarti heard about this, he called out troops and ships and got
together a very large number of men and sailed out to Staðr further in thanÞorsbjǫrg. King Haraldr was then lying with his troops out off Reinslétta.
Then men went between them. There was a certain noble person called
Guthormr sindri (Flint). He was now in Hálfdan svarti’s troop, but he had
previously been with King Haraldr and was a close friend of both of them.
Guthormr was a great poet. He had composed poems about each of the two,father and son.172 They had offered him a reward, but he refused, and asked
that they should grant him one request, and they had promised this. He thenwent to see King Haraldr and mediated for reconciliation between them andasked each of them to fulfil their promise and that they should be reconciled,
and the kings held him in such great esteem that at his request they werereconciled. Many other noble persons supported this plea with him. It was
brought about on these terms, that Hálfdan was to keep all the realm that hehad previously [142] held, he was also not to subject his brother Eiríkr to
Guthormr sindri’s poems for Haraldr and Hálfdan have not survived, but his
Hákonardrápa for Haraldr’s youngest son Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri is quoted in thelatter’s saga (see note 187 below).
172haralds saga ins hárfagra

83

any attacks. About these events Jórunn skáldmær ­(Poetess) composed someverses in Sendibítr:173
		
59.
			
			
			

I learned, Hálfdan, that Haraldr
heard of harsh actions,the blade-tester finds this poem
black-looking174—the Fine-Haired.

CHAPTER thirty-seven
Hákon Grjótgarðsson jarl of Hlaðir had entire supervision of Þrándheimr
whenever King Haraldr was elsewhere in the country and Hákon had thehighest esteem from the king of anyone in Þrændalǫg. After Hákon’s fall
his son Sigurðr took over the rule and became jarl in Þrándheimr. He had
residence in Hlaðir. With him King Haraldr’s sons Hálfdan svarti and Sigrøðr
were brought up, though previously they had been under the guardianship of
his father Hákon. They were much the same age, Haraldr’s sons and Sigurðr.
Jarl Sigurðr married Bergljótr, daughter of Jarl Þórir þegjandi ­(Silent). Her
mother was Álof árbót, daughter of Haraldr hárfagri. Jarl Sigurðr was thewisest of all men. And then, when King Haraldr began to grow old, hefrequently spent his time in large residences that he owned in Hǫrðaland at
Alreksstaðir or Sæheimr or [143] Fitjar and in Rogaland at Útsteinn and atǪgvaldsnes on Kǫrmt. When King Haraldr was nearly seventy, he got a son
by a woman called Þóra Morstrstǫng (Pole of Morstr). Her family was from
Morstr. She came of good kin, she was related to Hǫrða-Kári. She was thefinest of women and most beautiful. She was said to be the king’s handmaid.
At that time there were many in the king’s service who were of good family,both men and women. It was the custom with noblemen’s children to be very
particular about who should sprinkle them with water or give them names.
And then, when it came to the time when Þóra expected that she would
give birth to a child, she wished to go to be with King Haraldr. He was thennorth in Sæheimr, but she was on Morstr. She then travelled north on Jarl
Sigurðr’s ship. They lay during the night by the shore. There Þóra gave birth
to a child on the slab of rock by the end of the jetty. It was a boy. Jarl Sigurðr
sprinkled the child with water and called it Hákon after his father, Hákon
Hlaðajarl. This boy was at an early age handsome and well built and much
like his father. King Haraldr had the boy be with his mother, and they wereat the king’s residences while the boy was young.
173
Three helmingar and three full vísur survive of Jórunn’s poem Sendibítr (Biting
Message). On Jórunn and other women skalds, see Straubhaar 2002.
174
svartleitr is normally used of people. Of a poem, it presumably indicates thatthe hearer found it unpleasant or threatening in some way.

84

heimskringla

CHAPTER thirty-eightAðalsteinn was at that time the name of the king in England who had thenjust taken over the kingdom.175 He was called the Victorious and the Firmin Faith. He sent men to Norway [144] to see King Haraldr with this kindof message, that the messenger, going before the king, gives the king asword ornamented with gold on hilt and handle, and the whole scabbard was
decorated with gold and silver and set with precious stones. The messenger
held it with the hilt towards the king and said:‘Here is a sword, which King Aðalsteinn said you were to receive.’
The king took hold of the handle, and immediately the messenger said:‘Now you have accepted it as our king wished, and now you shall be his
subject, since you have received his sword.’
King Haraldr now realised that this was done in mockery, but he was
not willing to become any man’s subject, and yet he remembered what his
custom was, every time sudden fury or anger came over him, that he firstcalmed himself and thus let the anger pass off him and looked at the matterwithout anger. Now he again does the same, and put this before his friends,
and they all agree together on what is best to do in this case, first of all to
let the messengers go back unharmed.
CHAPTER thirty-nine
The following summer King Haraldr sent a ship west to England and put on
it as captain Haukr hábrók (Long-Leg).176 He was a great warrior and very
dear to the king. He gave into his charge his son Hákon. Haukr then went
west to England to see King Aðalsteinn and met him in London. There wasa reception taking place there and a splendid banquet. Haukr tells his men,when they came to the hall, how they are to organise their entrance, says thatthe one is to come out last who goes in first, and all are to stand in front of
the table at the same distance from it and each have his sword [145] on his
left side and arrange their outer clothes in such a way that the sword cannot
be seen. Then they go into the hall. There were thirty or them. Haukr went
before the king and greeted him. The king bids him welcome. Then Haukr
took the boy Hákon and put him on King Aðalsteinn’s knee. The king looks
at the boy and asks Haukr why he does that. Haukr replies:‘King Haraldr bade you foster a handmaid’s child for him.’
Athelstan became king of England in 925.
There is a þáttr about Haukr hábrók in Flateyjarbók, but its content is purely
fictional.
175
176

haralds saga ins hárfagra85

The king became very angry and grasped at a sword that was by him anddrew it as if he was going to kill the boy.
‘You have now taken him on your knee,’ says Haukr. ‘Now you can murder
him if you like, but you will not by doing that destroy all King Haraldr’ssons.’
After that Haukr went out and all his men and they go their way to their
ship and sail out to sea as soon as they were ready to do so, and got backto Norway to see King Haraldr, and he was now pleased, because it is a­common saying that a person who fosters a child for someone is of lower
rank. In such exchanges between the kings it was evident that each of themwanted to be greater than the other, and even so no disparity between theirstatus came about as a result. Each was supreme king in his realm until his
dying day.
CHAPTER forty
King Aðalsteinn had Hákon baptised and taught the true faith and good
morality and all kinds of courtly behaviour. King Aðalsteinn loved him somuch, more than he did all his kin, [146] and after that everyone loved him
who knew him. He was afterwards known as Aðalsteinn’s foster-son. He
was the greatest man for sports, bigger and stronger and more handsome
than any other man. He was intelligent and eloquent and a good Christian.
King Aðalsteinn gave Hákon a sword whose hilt was of gold and the handle,
though the blade was even better; Hákon clove a millstone to the eye with
it. It was afterwards referred to as Kvernbítr (Millstone-biter). That was thebest sword that has ever come to Norway. Hákon had it until his dying day.
CHAPTER forty-one
King Haraldr was now eighty years of age; he now became infirm so that hefelt he could not travel by land or manage the royal affairs. Then he took his
son Eiríkr to his high seat and gave him rule over the whole country. But whenKing Haraldr’s other sons heard about this, then Hálfdan svarti sat himself
on a king’s high seat. He then took the whole of Þrándheimr to rule over.
All the Þrœndir backed him in this course of action. After the fall of Bjǫrn
kaupmaðr (Merchant) his brother Óláfr took rule over Vestfold and adoptedBjǫrn’s son Guðrøðr. Óláfr’s son was called Tryggvi. He and Guðrøðr were
foster-brothers and nearly the same age and both most promising and very
able men. Tryggvi was bigger and stronger than anyone. And when the
Víkverjar heard that the Hǫrðar had taken Eiríkr as supreme king, then they
took Óláfr as supreme king in the Vík, and he kept that kingdom. Eiríkr wasvery displeased at this. Two years later Hálfdan svarti died suddenly inland

86

heimskringla

in Þrándheimr at [147] some banquet, and it was ­rumoured that Gunnhildr
konungamóðir (Mother of Kings) had bribed a woman skilled in magic tomake him a poisoned drink. After that the Þrœndir took Sigrøðr as king.
CHAPTER forty-two
King Haraldr lived three years after he had given Eiríkr sole rule of the
kingdom; then he stayed in Rogaland or in Hǫrðaland in large residencesthat he owned. Eiríkr and Gunnhildr had a son whom King Haraldr sprinkledwith water and gave his name to, saying that he should be king after his
father Eiríkr. King Haraldr gave most of his daughters within the country
to his jarls as wives, and from them are descended great family lines. King
Haraldr died of sickness in Rogaland. He is buried in a mound at Haugar by
Karmtsund. In Haugasund there stands a church, and by the very churchyard
wall to the north-west is Haraldr hárfagri’s mound. To the west of the church
lies King Haraldr’s tombstone, which lay over his tomb in the mound, andthe stone is thirteen and a half feet long and nearly two ells broad. King
Haraldr’s tomb was in the middle of the mound. One stone was put thereat the head, and another at the foot, and the slab was laid on top, and it washeaped with stones round both sides underneath. The stones, which werethen in the mound and have just been described, now stand there in the
churchyard. [148] Learned men say that Haraldr inn hárfagri has been themost handsome in appearance of all men, and strongest and biggest, themost liberal with money and very popular with his men. He was a great
warrior in the early part of his life. And people now interpret it, those whohave known about that great tree which appeared to his mother in a dream
before his birth, where the lowest part of the tree was red as blood, while
the trunk above it was fair and green, that this represented the blossomingof his reign. But in the upper part the tree was white: there it showed that
he would become old and hoary. The twigs and branches of the tree signify
his offspring which were spread over all the land, and kings in Norway haveever since been of his family line.
CHAPTER forty-three
King Eiríkr took all the revenues which the king had had over the central
part of the country the next winter after King Haraldr’s death, but Óláfr thosein the east around the Vík, and their brother Sigrøðr had everything roundÞrœndalǫg. Eiríkr was very displeased at this, and the word went round that
he would by force seek from his brothers whether he might get sole rule over
the whole country, as his father had given him. But when Óláfr and Sigrøðr
hear this, then messengers go between them. Next they make an appointment

haralds saga ins hárfagra

87

for them to meet, and Sigrøðr goes in the spring east to Vík, and Óláfr andhis brother meet in Túnsberg and stayed there for a while. The [149] same
spring Eiríkr calls out a great army and ships and turns east to Vík. King
Eiríkr got such a strong favourable wind that he sailed day and night andno intelligence went before him. And when he got to Túnsberg, then Óláfr
and Sigrøðr took their troops eastwards out of the town onto the slope andformed up there. Eiríkr had a much larger force, and he gained victory, butÓláfr and Sigrøðr both fell there, and the mounds of each of the two of them
are there on the slope, where they lay fallen. Eiríkr then went round the Vík
and subjected it to himself and stayed there much of the summer. Tryggvi
and Guðrøðr then fled to Upplǫnd. Eiríkr was a big man and handsome,strong and a very valiant man, a great warrior and blessed with victory, an
impetuous man in temper, fierce, unsociable and reserved. His wife Gunnhildr
was the fairest of women, intelligent and of wide knowledge, cheerful inspeech and a very deceitful person and the fiercest. These were the childrenof Eiríkr and Gunnhildr: Gamli was the eldest, Guthormr, Haraldr, Ragnfrøðr,Ragnhildr, Erlingr, Guðrøðr, Sigurðr slefa (Lisp). All Eiríkr’s children werehandsome and promising.

88

heimskringla[150] Hákonar saga góðaCHAPTER ONE
Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri was in England at the time when he heard of thedeath of his father King Haraldr. He immediately got ready to set out. KingAðalsteinn provided him with a troop of men and a good fleet of ships andfitted him out for the voyage very splendidly, and in the autumn he arrived
in Norway. Then he learned of the fall of his brothers and also that King
Eiríkr was now in the Vík. Then Hákon sailed north to Þrándheimr and went
to see Sigurðr Hlaðajarl, who was the most sensible of men in Norway, andwas given a good reception there, and they entered into fellowship with eachother. Hákon promised him great power if he became king. Then they had alarge assembly called, and at the assembly Jarl Sigurðr spoke on behalf of
Hákon and proposed him to the farmers as king. After that Hákon himself
stood up and spoke. Then they said to each other, each to his neighbour, thatnow Haraldr inn hárfagri was come there and had become young a second
time. Hákon made this the beginning of his speech that he asked the farmers
to give him the title of king and also to give him backing and support to holdon to the kingship, and in return he offered to make all farmers entitled totheir patrimony and to give them their inherited land that they were dwellingin. There was such great applause for this that the whole crowd shouted andcalled out that they wanted to accept him as king. And thus it was done,that the Þrœndir took Hákon as king over the whole country. He was thenfifteen years old. Then he got himself a following and travelled round [151]the country. This news reached Upplǫnd, that the Þrœndir had taken a kingfor themselves similar in every way to what Haraldr inn hárfagri had been,
except for the fact that Haraldr had enslaved and oppressed all people in
the land, while this Hákon wished everyone well and offered to return the
farmers their patrimonies which King Haraldr had taken from them. At thisnews everyone became glad and everyone passed it on. It flew like wildfire all
the way east to the land’s end. Many farmers travelled from Upplǫnd to see
King Hákon, some sent him men, some sent messages and tokens, all to theeffect that they wanted to become his men. The king received this gratefully.
CHAPTER TWO
King Hákon went to Upplǫnd at the beginning of winter, summonedassemblies there, and everyone that was able thronged to see him. He washákonar saga gó Ð a89then accepted as king at every assembly. Then he went east to Vík. His
nephews Tryggvi and Guðrøðr came there to him, and many others, reckoning
up the troubles that they had been subject to at the hands of his brother Eiríkr.
Eiríkr’s unpopularity grew ever the more as everyone became fonder of King
Hákon and became more confident in speaking their minds. King Hákon
gave Tryggvi and Guðrøðr the title of king and the same rule as King Haraldr
had given their fathers. To Tryggvi he gave Ranríki and Vingulmǫrk, andto Guðrøðr Vestfold. Bur because they were young and still children, he set
noble and wise men to rule the land with them. He gave them land on thesame conditions that had applied previously, that they should share half thedues and taxes [152] with him. King Hákon went north to Þrándheimr whenspring came, by the higher route through Upplǫnd.
CHAPTER ThreeKing Hákon mustered a great army in Þrándheimr when spring came andtook to his ships. The Víkverjar also had a great army out and planned to go
against Hákon. Eiríkr also called out troops in the centre of the country, andhe found it difficult to get troops, since many of the ruling class forsook him
and went over to Hákon. And when he saw he had no means of withstanding
Hákon’s army, he sailed west across the sea with those troops who werewilling to go with him. He went first to Orkney and got from there a large
force. Then he sailed south to England and made raids around Scotland
wherever he came close to land. He also raided everywhere round the northof England. King Aðalsteinn of the English sent word to Eiríkr and invited
him to accept rule from him in England, saying this, that his father King
Haraldr had been a great friend of King Aðalsteinn, and so he wanted to pay
regard to that in dealings with his son. Then men went between the kings,
and it was agreed on special terms that Eiríkr should take Norðimbraland to
hold from King Aðalsteinn and defend the land there from Danes and othervikings. Eiríkr was to have himself and his wife and their children and all
his men who had come there with him baptised. Eiríkr accepted this offer.
He was then baptised and received the true faith. Norðimbraland is [153]reckoned to be a fifth part of England. He had his residence in Jórvík, where
it is said that earlier the sons of Loðbrók had resided. Norðimbraland had
been mostly inhabited by Norwegians after the sons of Loðbrók conquered
the land. Danes and Norwegians had often made raids on it after rule of theland had passed from them. Many place-names there are derived from theNorse tongue, Grímsbœr and Hauksfljót and many others.

90

heimskringla

CHAPTER fourKing Eiríkr had large numbers of men around him, kept there a lot of
Norwegians who had come with him from the east, and many more still of
his friends came later from Norway. He held a small amount of land. Then healways went on raids in summer, raided Scotland and the Hebrides, Ireland
and Bretland and so increased his wealth. King Aðalsteinn died of ­sickness. He
had been king for fourteen years and eight weeks and three days. Afterwards
his brother Játmundr was king in England. He was not keen on Norwegians.
King Eiríkr was also not on friendly terms with him, and the word went
round about King Játmundr that he [154] was going to appoint another kingover Norðimbraland. And when King Eiríkr heard this, he went raiding in the
British Isles and took with him from Orkney Torf-Einarr’s sons Arnkell and
Erlendr. Then he went to the Hebrides, and there were many vikings and war
leaders there and they joined forces with Eiríkr. He then first of all took thewhole army to Ireland and got from there whatever troops he could. Then hewent to Bretland and raided there. After that he sailed south round the coastof England and raided there just as in other places, and all the people fled
wherever he went. And because Eiríkr was a very ­courageous man and had alarge army, he trusted his forces so well that he went a long way up inland andraided and sought followers. The name of the king that King Játmundr had set
there to guard the land was Óláfr. He mustered an invincible army and went
against King Eiríkr, and there was a great battle there. A lot of Englishmen fell,
and wherever one fell, three came down from inland in his place. And in thelatter part of the day, the casualties turned against the Norwegians, and many
people fell there, and at the end of that day King Eiríkr fell and five kings
with him. These are named:177 Guthormr and his two sons, Ívarr and Hárekr;
Sigurðr and Rǫgnvaldr also fell there. Torf-Einarr’s sons Arnkell and Erlendr
also fell there. A very great number of men fell from among the Norwegians,
and those who got away went to Norðimbraland and told Gunnhildr and hersons what had happened.
[155] CHAPTER five
And when Gunnhildr and her sons found out about this, that King Eiríkr was
fallen, having previously made raids on the land of the king of the English,
then they felt sure that it did not bode peace for them. They then got ready
immediately to leave Norðimbraland, taking with them all the ships that King
Eiríkr had had, and also took all the men who were willing to go with them,
177
Probably in Eiríksmál, though the surviving fragments of this anonymous poem
in Fagrskinna and Snorra Edda do not include any of these names.

hákonar saga gó Ð a

91

and a huge amount of wealth that had piled up there in taxes in England,though some had been got in raids. They take their troop north to Orkney
and established themselves there for a while. At that time Torf-Einarr’sson Þorfiðr hausakljúfr (Skull-Splitter) was jarl there. Then Eiríkr’s sonssubjected Orkney and Shetland to themselves and took taxes from them andstayed there the winter, and went on raids in the British Isles in summer,
raiding round Scotland and Ireland. Glúmr Geirason mentions this:178
		
60.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The youth skilled in sailingto Skáney a fine voyage
astride the stallionof sandbanks179 had made from there.
With rage-flames180 the ruler
ravaged, shield-Ullr,181 Scotland,
sent an army of men’s sonssword-stricken to Óðinn.

[156] 61.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The friend of men182 fostered		fire of strife,183 to the pleasureof the valkyrie’s eagle;184
in flight went a host of Irish.
The land-Freyr185 felled warriors,
in favour186 of victoryin the south, and stained red
sword-blades in men’s blood.

Gráfeldardrápa 2

Glúmr Geirason was an Icelandic poet who plays a part in Reykdœla saga andis mentioned in Landnámabók; his son Þórðr was the second husband of Guðrún
Ósvífrsdóttir, as related in Laxdœla saga. Several stanzas believed to belong to his
Gráfeldardrápa, for Eiríkr’s son Haraldr gráfeldr, are cited in Heimskringla (see v.
61 below), and Snorri evidently took verse 60 too to refer to Eiríkr’s sons. But thereference to a voyage to Skáney does not fit the prose account of raids in the ­British
Isles. It has been suggested that instead it belongs to a poem by Glúmr on Eiríkr blóðøx,mentioned in Fsk (79), which says that the poem refers to Eiríkr’s raids on Skáney.
179
blakkríðandi bakka: ‘rider of the steed of sand-banks (ship)’, sailor.
180
rógeisa: ‘strife-fire’.
181
rand-Ullr: ‘Ullr (god) of the shield’, warrior.
182
gumna vinr: ‘friend of men’, lord.
183
dolgeisa: ‘fire of hostility’, battle.
184
dísar gjóðr: ‘eagle of the goddess (valkyrie)’, carrion bird.
185
foldar Freyr: ‘Freyr (god or lord) of ground’, ruler.
186
hlynninn: MSS hlinninn, hlunninn. The word does not occur elsewhere, but istaken to derive from hlynna ‘to help, support’.
178

92

heimskringla[157] CHAPTER six
King Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri subjected the whole of Norway to himself when
his brother Eiríkr had fled away. King Hákon made his way the first winter tothe west of the country, after that north to Þrándheimr and stayed there. But
because the prospect did not seem peaceful, if King Eiríkr should make his
way from the west over the sea with his army, he for this reason stayed withhis troops in the centre of the country in Firðafylki and Sogn, in Hǫrðalandand Rogaland. Hákon put Sigurðr Hlaðajarl over all Þrœndalǫg, just as heand his father Hákon had held it from King Haraldr inn hárfagri. But whenKing Hákon heard of the fall of his brother King Eiríkr, and also that King
Eiríkr’s sons had no support in England, then he felt there was little for him
to fear from them; then he went one summer with his troops east to Vík. At
that time Danes were raiding a great deal in the Vík and often caused greatdamage there. But when they heard that King Hákon was come there with alarge army, they all fled away, some south to Halland, while those who werecloser to where King Hákon was made out into the open sea and so south toJutland. And when King Hákon found out about this, he sailed after them withall his army. And when he got to Jutland and people realised this, then theycollected an army together and planned to defend their territory and engage
in battle with King Hákon. Then a great battle took place. King Hákon foughtso boldly that he was in advance of his standard and wore neither helmet nor
coat of mail. King Hákon gained ­victory and pursued the flight of the enemy
a long way up inland. So said Guthormr sindri in Hákonardrápa:187

		
62.
			
[158]		
			
			
			
			
			

The king stepped with stream-oxen,188
on streets of blue,189 rowing.
The splendid lord slew Jótar
in storm of the battle-woman.190
The raven-wine pools’ swan’s sater191
with the scourge of the seducerof Óðinn’s roof,192 afterwards,
at his will, pursued the fleeing.

Hákonardrápa 1

187
For Guthormr sindri, see Haralds saga ins hárfagra ch. 36 (above). Six whole orhalf stanzas of his Hákonardrápa are cited in Heimskringla, and two more elsewhere.
188
bekkjar bifraukn: ‘moving draught beast of the stream’, ship.
189blárƒst: ‘blue rƒst (measure of distance)’, sea.
190
mistar vífs drífa: ‘storm of the woman of battle (valkyrie)’, battle.
191
svangœðir hrafnsvíns hylja: ‘feeder of the swan (raven) of pools of raven’s
wine (blood)’, warrior.
192
sótt hrótgiljaðar Jalfaðar: ‘sickness of the seducer of Jalfaðr’s (Óðinn’s) roof (shield)’,
weapon. The shield is Óðinn’s roof, or tile, as the roof of Valhǫll was tiled with shields(Gylf 7); its seducer is a sword, whose sickness is another sword (or other weapon).

93

hákonar saga gó Ð a

CHAPTER seven
Afterwards King Hákon took his troop north to Selund and sought for
vikings. He rowed with two warships on into Eyrarsund. There he foundeleven viking warships and immediately engaged in battle with them, andthe outcome was that he gained victory and cleared all the viking ships ofmen. So says Guthormr sindri:
		
63.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The bush of the bow-woman’s
blaze-storm,193 with no more than
two prow-steeds,194 to Sel-wound’s
snout195 of green, went northwards,
when the mover of the mast-steed,196
mad with rage, disabled197
the Danes’ ships, all eleven—
it won him fame widely.

Hákonardrápa 2[159] CHAPTER eight
After this King Hákon made raids in many places round Selund andplundered the people, killing some of them, but took some captive, meeting
no resistance. So says Guthormr sindri:
		
64.
			
			
			

Selund then the strife-tree198 		
succeeded in claiming
as widely as ranged falcon
and winds199 on Skáneyjarsíða.

Hákonardrápa 3[160] Then King Hákon went east along Skáneyjarsíða and laid all waste,
took tribute and taxes from the countryside. and slew all vikings whereverélrunnr almdrósar eisu: ‘bush (man) of the storm (battle) of the fire (sword) of
the woman of the bow (valkyrie)’, warrior.
194
tingls marr: ‘horse of the tingl’, ship. See v. 42 above.
195
selmeina trjóna: ‘snout (promontory) of Sjáland’, with a pun on Selund, taken
to mean ‘seal-wound’, but actually an older spelling of Sjáland; und and mein bothmean ‘wound’.
196
valsendir vandar: ‘sender of the horse of the mast (ship)’, ship’s captain.
197hrauð: all MSS have rauð.
198
sóknheggr: ‘battle-tree’, warrior.
199
frelsi vals ok vinda: ‘free space of hawk and winds’. The reference to ­Wendish(Vinðr) vikings in the following prose shows that Snorri read vinða ‘Wends’ for vinda‘winds’. FJ (B I 55) follows this interpretation, translating de vidstrakte tilflugtsteder for
Vendernes udvalgte mandskab ‘the extensive strongholds of the chosen men (val)of the Wends’.
193

94

heimskringla

he met them, both Danes and Vinðr. He went all the way east past Gautland
and made raids there and got from the countryside there huge payments. So
says Guthormr sindri:
		
65.
			
			
			

The sail-bear’s steerer200 madesubject to tribute the Gautar.
Greatest destroyer of gold,201 hegave battle202 on that journey.

Hákonardrápa 4

King Hákon returned in the autumn with his troops and had gained animmense amount of wealth. He stayed the winter in the Vík in case of attacks,
should Danes and Gautar make them there.
CHAPTER nineThat autumn King Tryggvi Óláfsson returned from raiding in the British
Isles. Before this he had been raiding round Ireland and Scotland. In thespring King Hákon went to the north of the country and put [161] his nephew
King Tryggvi over the Vík to defend it from attacks and to take possessionof those territories in Danmǫrk that King Hákon had laid under tribute theprevious summer. So says Guthormr sindri:
		
66.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And over this Ónarr’s daughter,203
Hákonardrápa 5
oak-grown, the reddenerof strife-hood’s ice204 the mind-soother205
set, in the east, the bold one;
him who had come from Ireland,careful in deeds, the splitterof Sveigðir’s hall,206 on skis of
the swan’s plain,207 with his army.

skyldir skautjalfaðar: ‘commander of the bear of the sheet (lower corner of thesail; ship)’, ship’s captain.
201
gjƒflastr gullskýflir: ‘most liberal waster or destroyer of gold’, generous lord.
202
geirveðr: spear-storm, battle.
203Ónars fljóð: ‘woman, (here) daughter of Ónarr’, (the goddess) Jǫrð, i.e. earthor any land; here the eastern district of Norway, the Vík.
204
sóknhattar svellrjóðr: ‘reddener of the ice (sword) of the battle-hat (helmet)’, warrior.
205geðbœtir: ‘mender of the mind’, possibly a reference to the meaning of the name
Tryggvi, ‘faithful, trusty’.
206
Sveigðis salbrigðandi: ‘breaker of Óðinn’s hall (the shield; Óðinn’s hall was
roofed with shields)’, warrior.
207
svanvangs skíð: ‘ski of the swan’s plain (sea)’, ship.
200

hákonar saga gó Ð a

95

CHAPTER ten
King Haraldr Gormsson was then ruling Danmǫrk. He was very displeased
that King Hákon had made raids on his country, and it was rumoured that[162] the king of the Danes would be planning vengeance, but this did not
happen so soon. But when Gunnhildr and her sons heard this, that there wasfighting between Danmǫrk and Norway, then they set out on an expedition
from the British Isles. They gave Eiríkr’s daughter Ragnhildr in marriage toÞorfiðr hausakljúfr’s son Arnfinnr. Then Jarl Þorfiðr established himself in
Orkney again, and Eiríkr’s sons went away. Gamli Eiríksson was then justabout the eldest and yet was not a full-grown man.208 And when Gunnhildr
got to Danmǫrk with her sons, she went to see King Haraldr and was received
well there. King Haraldr granted them such great revenues in his realm thatthey were easily able to support themselves and their men. And he accepted
as foster-son Haraldr Eiríksson and placed him on his knee. He was broughtup there in the household of the king of the Danes. Some of Eiríkr’s sons went
raiding as soon as they were old enough, and gained wealth for themselves,
making raids in the eastern Baltic. They were handsome at an early age,and mature in strength and ability sooner than in years. Glúmr Geirason
mentions this in Gráfeldardrápa:
		
67.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The prince, who gave many poets
piercers of war-temples209—
in strife he was successful—
subdued eastern countries.
The sword-play god210 set singing
scabbard-tongues.211 The ruler
brought armies, gold-adorned,
active, to the ground.

Gráfeldardrápa 3[163] Eiríkr’s sons then also turned about with their army northwards to the
Vík and made raids there, but King Tryggvi had an army out and sailed tomeet them, and they had many battles and the victory went now one way,
now the other. Eiríkr’s sons were sometimes making raids in the Vík, andTryggvi sometimes round Halland and Sjáland.
This contradicts ch. 5, which says that the sons of Eiríkr had already subjected­Orkney and conducted raids from there.
209
gunnhƒrga slag: ‘striker (literally ‘blow’) of the war-temple (shield, which
gives protection in battle)’, weapon. Weapons were among gifts traditionally given
to poets as rewards for their poems (see NN § 256).
210sverðleiks reginn: ‘god of sword-play’, warrior.
211slíðrtunga: ‘tongue of the scabbard’, sword.
208

96

heimskringla

CHAPTER eleven
While Hákon was king in Norway, the farmers and the merchants wereon good peaceful terms with each other, so that neither harmed the otheror the other’s property. Those were prosperous times both by sea and byland. King Hákon was the most cheerful of all men and the most eloquentand most condescending. He was a man of great wisdom and devoted
great energy to lawmaking. He set up Gulaþingslǫg with the advice of Þorleifr
spaki and he set up Frostaþingslǫg with the advice of Jarl Sigurðr and othersof the Þrœndir who were the most sensible.212 But Heiðsævislǫg had been
set up by Hálfdan svarti, as is written above.213 King Hákon ­attended a Yulebanquet in Þrándheimr. Jarl Sigurðr had prepared it for him at Hlaðir. In thenight of the first day of Yule the jarl’s wife Bergljót gave birth to a boy child.
Then next day King Hákon sprinkled the [164] boy with water and gave him
his own name, and this boy grew up and later became a powerful and noble
person. Jarl Sigurðr was a very close friend of King Hákon.
CHAPTER twelve
King Eysteinn of the Upplendingar, whom some call the Great, andsome the Evil, he made raids in Þrándheimr and subjected Eynafylki andSparbygðafylki to himself and put over it his son whose name was . . .214
But the Þrœndir slew him. King Eysteinn made a second military expedition
into Þrándheimr and made raids in many places there and subjected it tohimself. Then he gave the Þrœndir the choice, whether they wanted to haveas their king his slave, known as Þórir faxi (the Maned), or a dog who wascalled Saurr, and they chose the dog because they thought that then theywould be more independent. They had a spell cast on the dog giving him
the intelligence of three men, and it barked for two words and spoke thethird. A collar was made for it and a lead of silver and gold. And when it was
muddy, courtiers carried it on their shoulders. A throne was made for it, andit sat on a mound as kings do, and dwelt on Eyin iðri and had a residence
in the place called Saurshaugr. It is said that its death came about whenwolves attacked its flock and courtiers urged it to defend its property; it left
212Gulaþingslǫg was the law of the western districts Rogaland, Hǫrðaland, Sogn andFirðir, and Frostaþingslǫg of Þrándheimr (Trøndelag), Nord-Mœrr, Naumudalr andRaumsdalr. Fagrskinna (ch. 9) and Ágrip (ch. 4) also credit Hákon with establishing
the laws, but it is likely that at least the Gulaþingslƒg predated Hákon’s reign.
213
See Hálfdanar saga svarta ch. 7 above.
214
In Hversu Nóregr byggðist, a short narrative preserved in Flateyjarbók,
Eysteinn’s son is called Ǫnundr (Flb I 25).

hákonar saga gó Ð a97

the mound and went to where the wolves were, and they immediately tore
it to pieces. There were many other surprising things that King Eysteinn
did to [165] the Þrœndir. Because of this raiding and warfare many of theruling class fled, and many people fled from their ancestral property. Ketill
jamti (the Persistent), son of Jarl Ǫnundr of Sparabú, went east over Kjǫlr
and a large number of men with him and took his household goods withhim. They cleared forests and settled large districts there. It was afterwards
called Jamtaland. Ketill’s grandson was Þórir helsingr (Barnacle-Goose).
He moved away from Jamtaland because of some killings, east over the­forests that are situated there, and settled there, and a large number ofpeople made their way there with him. And that is known as Helsingjaland.
It extends all the way to the sea. Svíar inhabited Helsingjaland all along theeastern side by the sea. And when King Haraldr inn hárfagri was fighting
his way to power, then again numerous people fled before him out of thecountry, Þrœndir and Naumdœlir, and then further settlement took place east
across Jamtaland, in some case extending all the way to Helsingjaland. The
Helsingjar made trading expeditions into Svíþjóð, and their loyalties wereentirely in that direction, but the Jamtr found themselves very much rightin the middle, and no one took any notice of this until Hákon establishedpeace and trade with Jamtaland and became friends with the ruling classes
there. They afterwards travelled from the east to see him and consented tosubmission to him and payment of taxes and became his subjects, because
they had had good reports of him. They preferred to be under his dominion
rather than under the king of Svíþjóð, for they had come from Norwegianancestry, and he established laws and privileges for them. All the Helsingjar
did the same, those who originated from north of Kjǫl.
[166] CHAPTER thirteen
King Hákon was a good Christian when he came to Norway. But because thatcountry was all heathen and there was a great deal of pagan worship and many
powerful people, and he felt he was lacking support and popularity among theordinary people, he decided to practise his Christianity in secret, observing
Sundays and Friday fasts. He made it law that observance of Yule should begin
at the same time as Christian people observed Christmas, and then everyone
was to have a measure of ale, or else pay a fine, and keep holiday as long as
the ale lasted.215 But previously observance of Yule began on midwinter nightThat is, the ale made from a measure (mælir) of grain. This amount of ale has
been estimated at about 16.2 litres, on the basis of a thirteenth-century legal text,
but the measure probably varied in different times and places.
215

98

heimskringla(12th January), and continued for three nights. What he was intending was thatwhen he was established in the country and had subjected the whole country
to himself without opposition, he would then put forward Christianity. What
he did first, was attract the people who were closest to him to Christianity.
Thus by means of his popularity it came about that many had themselves­baptised, and some gave up pagan practices. He [167] stayed for long periodsin Þrándheimr, because most of the power in the country resided there. And
when King Hákon felt that he had gained the support of some of the ruling classin upholding Christianity, then he sent to England for a bishop and some otherclerics. And when they came to Norway, then King Hákon revealed publiclythat he intended to preach Christianity throughout the country. But the Mœrir
and the Raum­dœlir referred their decision to the Þrœndir. King Hákon thenhad some churches consecrated and put priests in them. But when he came toÞrándheimr, he called an ­assembly with the farmers and preached ­Christianity
to them. Their answer was that they would refer this matter to Frostaþing,and desired that people should come there from all the districts that were inÞrœndalǫg, saying that then they would respond to this difficult business.
CHAPTER fourteen
Sigurðr Hlaðajarl was very keen on heathen worship, and so was his father
Hákon. Jarl Sigurðr maintained all the ritual banquets on behalf of the kingthere in Þrœndalǫg. It was an ancient custom, when a ritual feast was to takeplace, that all the farmers should attend where the temple was and bring there
their own supplies for them to use while the banquet lasted. At this banquet
everyone had to take part in the ale-drinking. All kinds of domestic animals
were slaughtered [168] there, including horses, and all the blood that camefrom them was then called hlaut (‘lot’), and what the blood was contained in,hlaut-bowls, and hlaut-twigs, these were fashioned like holy water ­sprinklers;with these the altars were to be reddened all over, and also the walls of thetemple outside and inside and the people also were sprinkled, while themeat was to be cooked for a feast. There would be fires down the middle ofthe floor in the temple with cauldrons over them. The toasts were handed
across the fire, and the one who was holding the banquet and who was thechief person there, he had then to dedicate the toast and all the ritual food;first would be Óðinn’s toast—that was drunk to victory and to the powerof the king—and then Njǫrðr’s toast and Freyr’s toast for prosperity andpeace. Then after that it was common for many people to drink the bragafull(‘chieftain’s toast’). People also drank toasts to their kinsmen, those who
had been buried in mounds, and these were called minni ­(‘memorial toasts’).
Jarl Sigurðr was the most liberal of men. He did something that was very

hákonar saga gó Ð a99celebrated: he held a great ritual feast at Hlaðir and stood all the expenses.
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson mentions this in Sigurðardrápa:216
		
68.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

No man need take platter		Sigurðardrápa 6
nor ash-wood cup’s offspring217
to give the goods-damager218
there. The gods fooled Þjazi.219
Each avoids the enmityof the temple’s keeper,for he hails the fire-Rǫgnir
of the fen.220 Gramr fought for treasure.221[169] CHAPTER fifteen
King Hákon came to the Frostaþing, and a very large number of farmers wasattending there. And when the assembly had been inaugurated, then King Hákon
spoke, begining first of all with this, that it was his proposal and entreaty to
the farmers and husbandmen, rich and poor, together with all ordinary people,
young and old, wealthy and not well off, women as well as men, that everyone
should have themselves baptised and believe in one God, Christ son of Mary,
and abandon all heathen worship and pagan gods, keeping holy every seventhday, abstaining from all work, also fasting every seventh day. But when the kinghad put this to all the people, there was immediately a great murmuring. The
farmers grumbled that the king wanted to deprive them of labour, and also thatthe land could not be cultivated like that. And the labourers and slaves declared
216
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson is the hero of Kormaks saga, one of the earliest­ agas of Icelanders, which includes a large number of verses relating to his loveS
for Steingerðr and associated quarrels, but makes no mention of his praise poetry,
although he travels and fights in the service of King Haraldr gráfeldr. Besides thisstanza, six half-stanzas are cited in Skáldskaparmál and are believed to belong to
the same poem for Jarl Sigurðr. They are distinctive for their form, called hjástælt in
Snorri’s Háttatal (v. 13), in which each half-stanza ends with a mythological allusion
in counterpoint to the rest of its content.
217
eskis fats afspring: ‘offspring of the vessel (cup) of ash-wood’, ale.
218fésærandi: ‘wounder of money or goods’, generous man.
219
An allusion to the myth told in the Haustlƒng of Þjóðólfr of Hvinir, and retold bySnorri in Skáldskaparmál, in which Loki rescues the goddess Iðunn, who preserves
the youth of the gods, from the giant Þjazi (Skáldsk 1–2 and vv. 92–104).
220
fens fúr-Rƒgnir: ‘Rǫgnir (Óðinn) of the fire of the fen or pool (gold)’, wealthyman.
221
Gramr may be the sword of Sigurðr, who won a treasure by killing the dragon
Fáfnir. Little is known about Gramr Hálfdanarson, who is mentioned in Skáldskapar­
mál and Flateyjarbók.

100

heimskringlathat they could not work if they were not to get food, and also said that it was adefect in the character of King Hákon and his father and their whole family thatthey were mean with food, even though they were generous with gold.
Ásbjǫrn of Meðalhús in Gaulardalr stood up and replied to the king’s
proposal and said:‘What we farmers thought, King Hákon, when you [170] held the first
assembly here in Þrándheimr and we had accepted you as king and ­received
from you our ancestral rights, was that we then had heaven in our grasp, but
now we are not sure which is more the case, that we will have received freedom
or that you will have had us enslaved anew in an amazing way, that we should
abandon the beliefs that our fathers held before us, and all our forefathers, firstabout the age of burning, and now about the age of mound-burial, and they
have been far more noble than we, and yet these beliefs have served us well.
We have become so fond of you that we have let you decide all our laws andprivileges. Now this is what we desire and the farmers have agreed on, that
we keep the laws which you established for us here at the Frosta­þing and we
consented to with you. We will all follow you and keep you as king, as longas any of the farmers who are now present at this assembly is alive, if you,king, will exercise some moderation in asking of us only what we can grant
you and what is not impossible for us. But if you try to pursue this businesswith such great rigour as to treat us with physical force and tyranny, then we
farmers have made our decision, all of us to part company with you and findourselves another ruler who will carry on towards us so that we can hold tothat belief which we wish in freedom. Now you, king, must choose from thesealternatives before the assembly is broken up.’
The farmers gave loud applause to this speech and say that that is how
they want it to be.
CHAPTER sixteen
And when a hearing could be got, Jarl Sigurðr replied:‘It is King Hákon’s desire to reach an agreement with you and never tobring about the loss of your friendship.’
The farmers say that they want the king to sacrifice for their prosperity andpeace as his father had done. Then the grumbling stopped, and they breakup [171] the assembly. Then Jarl Sigurðr spoke to the king, that he should
not absolutely refuse to do what the farmers wanted, saying that nothingelse would do.
‘This, king, as you yourself can hear, is the desire and determination of theleaders and of all the people too. We shall, king, find some satisfactory way out.’
And this was agreed between the king and the jarl.

hákonar saga gó Ð a

101

CHAPTER seventeen
In the autumn towards winter there was a sacrificial feast at Hlaðir, and the
king attended. Previously, he had always been accustomed, if he was present
where sacrifices were being offered, to take his food in a small building
with a few of his men. But the farmers objected to him not sitting on his
throne when the principal entertainment was taking place. The jarl said thathe should not do that then. So it was, that the king sat on his throne. And
when the first toast was served, Jarl Sigurðr announced it and dedicated itto Óðinn and drank from the horn to the king. The king took it and madethe sign of the Cross over it. Then Kárr of Grýtingr spoke:‘Why does the king do that now? Does he not want to worship?’
Jarl Sigurðr replied: ‘The king is doing what all those do who trust in theirmight and main and dedicate their toast to Þórr. He made the sign of thehammer over it before he drank.’
It then stayed peaceful for that evening. The next day, when people went totable, the farmers rushed up to the king, saying that he must now eat horseflesh. The king wanted on no account to do that. Then they bade him drink
some of the gravy. He would not do that. Then they bade him eat some of thefat. He would not do that either, and he was on the point of being attacked.
Jarl Sigurðr says that he will settle the matter between them, and told themto stop the disturbance, and told [172] the king to lean with his mouth open
over the handle of the pot where the steam from the cooking of the horseflesh had risen up, and the handle was covered with fat. Then the king went
up and wrapped a linen cloth round the handle and opened his mouth overit and then went to his throne, and neither side was well pleased.
CHAPTER eighteen
The following winter, preparations were made for the king to celebrate Yuleinland at Mærin. And when Yule approached, eight of the rulers who had mostto do with the sacrificial feasts all over Þrœndalǫg arranged to meet together.
Four of them were from the coastal side of Þrándheimr: Kárr of Grýtingrand Ásbjǫrn of Meðalhús, Þorbergr of Varnes, Ormr of Ljoxa, and from theinland Þrœndir: Blótólfr of Ǫlvishaugr, Narfi of Stafr in Veradalr, Þrándr
haka (Hook) of Egg, Þórir skegg (Beard) of Húsabœr in Eyin iðri. Theseeight men bound themselves as follows, that the four of the coastal Þrœndir
should root out Christianity, and the four of the inland Þrœndir should force
the king to offer sacrifice. The coastal Þrœndir sailed four ships south to Mœrrand there slew three priests and burned three churches, afterwards returning
home. And when King Hákon and Jarl Sigurðr came inland to Mærin with
their army, farmers had arrived there in great numbers. The first day at the102heimskringla

feast the farmers attacked him and told him to offer sacrifice, promising
him trouble if he didn’t. Jarl Sigurðr mediated between them. The outcome
was that King Hákon ate a few pieces of horse-liver. He then drank all thetoasts that the farmers poured for him without the sign of the Cross. And
when this feast was finished, the king and the jarl immediately went out toHlaðir. The king was not at all cheerful and immediately got ready to go
away from Þrándheimr with all his troops, [173] saying this, that next time
he would come to Þrándheimr with more men and then repay the Þrœndir
for the hostility that they had shown towards him. Jarl Sigurðr told the kingnot to make an issue out of this with the Þrœndir, saying that it would not dofor the king to make threats or raids on the people of his own country, leastof all in the area where the greatest strength of the country lay, which wasin Þrándheimr. The king was so angry it was impossible to get him to listen.
He went away from Þrándheimr and south to Mœrr, stayed there during thewinter and during the spring. And when summer came, he gathered troops
together, and word got about that he would be going with this army againstthe Þrœndir.
CHAPTER nineteen
King Hákon had now taken to his ships and had a large force. Then news
reached him from the south of the country that King Eiríkr’s sons werecome from the south from Danmǫrk into the Vík, and in addition that they
had driven King Tryggvi Óláfsson from his ships east of Sótanes. They hadthen raided widely in the Vík and many people had submitted to them. And
when the king heard about these events, then he felt he was in need of forces.
Then he sent word to Jarl Sigurðr to come to him, and to other leaders aswell from whom he could expect support. Jarl Sigurðr came to King Hákon
and had a very large force. This included all the Þrœndir who in the winterhad most pressed the king to force him to offer sacrifice. Then they were all
granted reconciliation as a result of Jarl Sigurðr’s persuasion. King Hákon
then went south along the coast. And when he came south round Staðr, helearned that Eiríkr’s sons had then reached Norðr-Agðir. Then each sideadvanced against the other. Their meeting was at Kǫrmt. Then each side
left their ships and fought [174] on Ǫgvaldsnes. Both sides had very large
numbers. There was a great battle there. King Hákon pushed forward hard,and came up against King Guthormr Eiríksson with his troop, and they had
an exchange of blows. King Guthormr fell there and his standard was cut
down. A large number then fell with him. After this the army of the sons of
Eiríkr took to flight, and they fled to their ships and rowed away, having losta large number of troops. Guthormr sindri mentions this:hákonar saga gó Ð a

		
69.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The giver of the arm’s girdle222
got battle-pins223 clashingover heads of slain heroesof the howl of slaughter-Þǫgn.224
There the Njǫrðr of the noise of
the nail’s full moons225 left, weaponwounded, the Njǫrðr of the waterof wide lands’ slaughter-fire.226

103
Hákonardrápa 6

King Hákon went to his ships and sailed east in pursuit of Gunnhildr’s sons.
Both parties went as fast as they [175] could until they came to Austr-Agðir.
Then Eiríkr’s sons sailed out into the open sea and south to Jutland. Guthormr
sindri mentions this:
		
70.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Oftentimes—I recall it—		
the elm-band’s terrifier’s227
brother’s sons had to learn
the wound-fish Baldr’s228 power.
The seeker of strife ofsea-planks229 drove snekkjur230
to sea, and sent fleeing
all the sons of Eirekr, his brother.

Hákonardrápa 7

After this King Hákon went north back to Norway, and Eiríkr’s sons thenstayed in Danmǫrk for a long time.
gildir handar vafs: ‘yielder of the wrapping of the arm (arm-ring)’, generous
man, king.
223
vígnest: ‘battle-pin’, sword, spear (or ‘battle-brooch’, shield).
224valþagnar hlymmildingr: ‘lord of the noise (battle) of the Þƒgn (a valkyrie) of
slaughter’, warrior.
225Njƒrðr nadds hámána raddar: ‘Njǫrðr (god) of the voice (clash, battle) of the
spike (spear) of high moons (shields)’, warrior.
226Njƒrðr valbrands víðra landa sunda: ‘Njǫrðr (god) of the straits (blood) of wide
lands (shields) of slaughter-fire (sword)’, warrior. See NN § 1079.
227
almdrógar œgir: ‘frightener of (i.e. one who makes quiver) the narrow band(string) of the elm (bow)’, archer, warrior.
228
bensíks Baldr: ‘Baldr (god) of the houk (type of fish) of the wound (sword)’,warrior.
229bƒðsœkir flœðu bríkar: ‘pursuer of battle of the sea’s plank (ship)’, fighter ofsea-battles. This interpretation assumes a feminine noun *flœða, or emendation offlœðu to flœða (see FJ (B I 56); NN § 1933).
230
snekkja (plural snekkjur) was a kind of large warship.
222

104

heimskringla

CHAPTER Twenty
After this battle King Hákon made it law over the whole country along thecoast and as far up inland as the furthest salmon go, that he organised every
inhabited area and [176] divided it into ship-levy sections and divided theship-levy sections into districts.231 It was determined how many ships there
should be and how large they should be fitted out from each district when
the whole population was called out, and the population should be obliged
to fit them out as soon as a foreign army came to be in the country. This also
had to be done when such a levy took place, that a beacon should be lit onhigh mountains so that each one was visible from the next. It is said that inseven nights the war-summons passed from the southernmost beacon to themost northerly assembly district in Hálogaland.
CHAPTER Twenty-one
Eiríkr’s sons did a lot of raiding in the eastern Baltic, and sometimes they
made raids in Norway, as has been written above. But King Hákon was ruling
Norway and was very popular. At that time there were also good harvests
in the land and good peace.
CHAPTER Twenty-two
When King Hákon had been king in Norway for twenty years, Eiríkr’ssons came from the south from Danmǫrk and had a very large force. It
was a large force that had followed them on their raids, and yet the armyof Danes that Haraldr Gormsson had put at their disposal was muchlarger. They got a very favourable wind and sailed out from Vendill andapproached the coast at Agðir, then set their course north along the coastand then sailed day and night. But beacons were not lit up because it was
the practice for beacons to go across the country from the east, but there
in the east they had not become aware of their expedition. Another reason
was that the king had imposed a big penalty if beacons were wrongly set
up on the people who were known to have done it and found guilty of
doing it, because warships and vikings had gone [177] round the outlying
islands making raids and the local people thought it must be the sons of
Eiríkr doing it; then beacons were lit and there was a rush to arms all overthe country, but Eiríkr’s sons went back to Danmǫrk and had not brought
any Danish army except their own troops, and sometimes it was someother type of vikings. King Hákon got very angry at this, when labour and
For a more detailed account of the leiðangr ‘levy’ system supposedly put inplace by Hákon, see Fagrskinna ch. 12.
231

hákonar saga gó Ð a

105

expense resulted from it, and no benefit. The farmers for their part also
complained about it when this happened. And this was the reason why noreports came in advance of Eiríkr’s sons’ expedition until they got northto Úlfasund. They lay there seven nights. Then a report travelled by thehigher route across the isthmus north across Mœrr, but King Hákon wasthen in Sunnmœrr on the island called Fræði, in a place called Birkistrǫnd,at his residence, and he had no force except his personal following and thefarmers who had been invited there.
CHAPTER Twenty-three
Informants came to King Hákon and told him their news, that Eiríkr’s sons
were south of Staðr with a great army. Then he had called to him the wisest
men that were there and asked advice from them, whether he should fightwith Eiríkr’s sons, in spite of the great difference in numbers, or whether
he should go away to the north and get himself more troops. Egill ullserkr(Wool-Shirt) is the name of one farmer who was there then, very aged, andhad been bigger and stronger than anyone and a very great fighter. He hadfor a long time carried Haraldr inn hárfagri’s banner. Egill replied to theking’s speech:‘I was in some battles with your father, King Haraldr. He fought sometimes
against larger forces, sometimes against smaller. He was always victorious.
I never heard him seek such counsel that his [178] friends should advise
him to flee. We also shall never give that advice, king, because we believe
we have a trusty leader. You shall also have reliable support from us.’
Many others then also backed this speech. The king also said that he would
rather fight with what was available. This was then decided upon. The kingthen had the war summons published and sent round in all directions from
where he was and had a force mustered, whatever he could get. Then said
Egill ullserkr:‘I was afraid for a while, while this great peace lasted, that I would die ofold age inside on my straw bed on the floor, but I would rather fall in battle
and follow my ruler. Now it may turn out that it can be so.’
CHAPTER Twenty-four
Eiríkr’s sons sailed north round Staðr as soon as they got a favourable
wind. And when they came north round Staðr they found out where King
Hákon was, and sailed to meet him. King Hákon had nine ships. He sailed
north under Fræðarberg in Féeyarsund, and Eiríkr’s sons came to land on
the south side of the cliff. They had more than twenty ships. King Hákon
sent them a message, telling them to go ashore, saying that he had marked

106

heimskringla

out a battlefield for them at Rastarkálfr. There are level and extensive fields
there, and behind them a long and rather deep slope runs down. Eiríkr’s sonswent from their ships there and north over the ridge on the landward sideof Fræðarberg and so on to Rastarkálfr. Egill then spoke to King Hákon,asking him to give him ten men and ten [179] banners. The king did so.
Then Egill went with his men up to the foot of the slope. And King Hákon
went up onto the battlefield with his force, set up his standard and drew up
his troops and said this:‘We shall have a long battle line, so that they cannot surround us, even if
they have more troops.’
They did so. A great battle took place there and a fierce one. Then
Egill made them raise the ten banners that he had, and organised the men­carrying them so that they should walk as close as possible to the slope,and leave quite a distance between each of them. They did so and walked
on along the slope as close as they could, as if they were planning to getbehind Eiríkr’s sons. They saw, those who were standing highest up in
Eiríkr’s sons’ battle line, that many banners were going at a furious pace
and towering above the slope, and imagined that with them there must be agreat force intending to get behind them, between them and the ships. Then
there rose a great shouting. They all told each other what was happening.
Next their troops took to flight, and when the kings saw this, they fled.
King Hákon then pressed forward hard and pursued the rout and cut downa large number of men.
CHAPTER Twenty-five
Eiríkr’s son Gamli, when he got up onto the ridge above the cliff, thenturned back and then saw that no troops were coming after them other thanthose they had previously fought against, and that it was just a trick. ThenKing Gamli had a blast of war-trumpets blown and raised a banner anddrew up his battle line. All the Norwegians gathered around this, but theDanes fled to the ships. And when King Hákon and his force came up tothem, then a most fierce battle took place there a second time. King Hákon
now had more troops. It ended with Eiríkr’s sons fleeing. They made their
way south from the ridge, but some of their troops [180] retreated south
to the cliff, and King Hákon pursued them. There is a level field east of
the ridge and westwards to the cliff and then steep precipices down to thewest. Then Gamli’s men retreated away up to the cliff, and King Hákon
attacked them so boldly that he killed some, and some leapt west over thecliff, and both lots were killed, and the king only parted from them when
every mother’s son was dead.

hákonar saga gó Ð a

107

CHAPTER Twenty-six
Eiríkr’s son Gamli also fled from the ridge and down to the level groundsouth of the cliff. Then King Gamli again turned towards them and continued
the battle. Then troops again gathered to him. Then all his brothers came up
with great forces. Egill ullserkr was then leading Hákon’s men and delivereda hard attack, and he and King Gamli exchanged blows. King Gamli received
great wounds, but Egill fell and many men with him. Then King Hákon cameup with the troops who had been following him. Then a fresh battle took
place again. King Hákon then again pushed forward hard and struck men on
both sides of him and felled one after the other. Thus says Guthormr sindri:
		
71.
			
			
			
[181] 		
			
			
			

The swords’ voice232 host fled, fearful,from the waster of weapons.233
The raiser of strife-fire,234 stout-hearted,
strode before the standards.
The king, in the spat of spear-wives,235
seeks himself no shelter,
prince well-endowed with the wind of
the wife of the moon’s downfall.236

Hákonardrápa 8

Eiríkr’s sons saw their men falling all round them. Then they turned in flightto their ships, but those who had fled to the ships earlier had then pushed out
the ships, but some of the ships had now run aground. Then all Eiríkr’s sonsleapt into the water, with the troops who were following them. There fell
Eiríkr’s son Gamli, but the other brothers reached the ships and afterwards
sailed away with the troops that were left, and then sailed south to ­Danmǫrk.
CHAPTER Twenty-seven
King Hákon took the ships that had run aground there, which Eiríkr’s sonshad owned, and had them dragged up onto the shore. Then King Hákon had
Egill ullserkr laid in a ship and with him all the men of their forces who hadhjƒrva rƒdd: ‘the voice of swords’, (din of) battle.
þverrir malma: ‘the diminisher of weapons’, generous man, king.
234rœsir rógeisu: ‘ruler, controller of the battle-fire (sword)’, warrior.
235
snerra geirvífa: ‘sharp attack of spear-wives (valkyries)’, battle.
236
byrr kvánar óls mána: ‘wind of the wife of the moon’s destruction (giantess)’,
mind, courage. According to mythology the moon was to be swallowed by a wolf
(Gylf 49), which could be seen as equivalent to a giant; elsewhere kennings of thetype ‘wind of the giantess’ refer to ‘thought’ (Skáldsk 14/21–23, 108/28–30), though
the underlying story is lost.
232
233

108

heimskringla

fallen, having earth and stones brought up. King Hákon also had more ships
brought ashore and the fallen put onto them, and these mounds can still beseen to the south of Fræðarberg. Eyvindr skáldaspillir ­composed this verse
when Glúmr Geirason boasted about King Hákon’s fall in his verse:
		
72.
			
[182] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Wary of flight, once the ruler		
washed in blood of Gamli		
Fenrir’s lip-stretcher;237 fury
enflamed trees of weapon-storm,238
when into the sea, steadily,
all the sons of Eiríkr he drove;
now spears’ guarding-Gautar239
grieve for the prince’s downfall.

Fsk 96
ÓTM I 47–48

Tall memorial stones stand near Egill ullserkr’s grave-mound.
CHAPTER Twenty-eight
When King Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri had been king in Norway for twenty-six
years after his brother Eiríkr left the country, then it came about that King
Hákon was there in Hǫrðaland and was receiving a banquet on Storð at
Fitjar. He had there his personal following and many [183] farmers at his
invitation. And while the king was sitting at table over his morning meal,
then the watchmen who were outside saw many ships sailing from thesouth, and they were not far from the island. Then they all told each otherthat the king should be told that they thought that there must be an army
coming against them. But no one was very keen to bring the king news ofwar, for he had set heavy penalties on anyone who did that, but it seemed
nevertheless impossible to leave the king in ignorance of this. And then oneof them goes into the room and asked Eyvindr Finnsson to go out with him
quickly, saying that it was something of the highest importance. Eyvindr
went straight away, when he came out, to where the ships could be seen
from. Then he saw immediately that there was a great army coming there,
went back into the room and before the king and said:‘It takes a little time to sail, but a long time to eat a meal.’
The king looked at him and said:‘What is going on?’Eyvindr said:
237
Fenris varra sparra: ‘stretcher of Fenrir’s lips’, sword. Gylfaginning relates
how the gods bind the wolf Fenrir and wedge his jaws apart with a sword (Gylf 29).
238
malmhríðar meiðr: ‘tree (man) of the storm of weapons (battle)’, w­ arrior.
239
geira gæti-Gautr: ‘guarding-Óðinn of spears’, warrior.

hákonar saga gó Ð a

		
73.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Bold Blood-Axe’s avengers			
bid us to mailcoat-meeting			
of the strap’s pin;240 for sitting
scarcely we have leisure.
It’s hard—but I hoped to
uphold, king, your honour—let us at once wield ancientweapons—to tell a lord war-news.

109
Fsk 84–85
ÓTM I 40[184] The king says: ‘You are such an honest fellow, Eyvindr, that you will
not tell us news of war unless it is true.’
Then the king had the table cleared away. Then he went out and lookedat the ships, saw that they were warships, and spoke then to his men about
what course should be taken, whether they should fight with the force they
had or go to the ships and sail away north.
‘It is obvious to us,’ says the king, ‘that we shall now be fighting against
much greater odds than we have had to face before, and yet we have often
thought our forces greatly outnumbered when we have fought a battle against
Gunnhildr’s sons.’
People offered no quick opinion about this. Then Eyvindr says:
		
74.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It suits not the brave soldier,		
spear-rain Njǫrðr,241 further northwards		
to lead the board land’s stallion;242		
we allow no hesitation.
Now on the roaring roadwayof Rakni,243 a great navy—
with hard grip we hold war-boards244—
Haraldr from the south is driving.

Fsk 85
ÓTM I 41
Landn 66[185] The king replies: ‘Boldly is that spoken, and close to my disposition,and yet I would like to hear more people’s opinion on this matter.’
But when the men realised how the king wanted to have it, then many
responded, saying that they would rather fall valiantly than flee before Danes
without trying, and said that they had often been victorious when they had
been fighting with a smaller force. The king thanked them warmly for theirwords and told them to arm, and men do so. The king throws on his coat ofbrynþings fetilstinga: ‘mail-coat meeting (battle) of the strap’s pin (i.e. weapon
carried on a belt or baldric, perhaps sword)’, battle.
241Njƒrðr naddregns: ‘Njƒrðr (god) of point-rain (battle)’, warrior.
242borðmœrar skær: ‘horse of the land of boards (sea)’, ship.
243
Rakna rymleið: ‘Rakni’s (sea-king’s) noisy path’, sea.
244
gunnborð: ‘battle-board’, shield.
240

110

heimskringla

mail and girds on his sword Kvernbítr (Millstone-biter), puts on his head agilded helmet, takes a halberd in his hand and a shield at his side. Then hearranges his following in battle order and the farmers as well, and raised hisbanner.
CHAPTER Twenty-nine
Haraldr Eiríksson was then leader of the brothers after the fall of Gamli.
The brothers had brought there a great army from Danmǫrk in the south.
They had then joined forces with their maternal uncles Eyvindr skreyja(Braggart) and Álfr askmaðr (Shipman). They were strong and valiant men
and great slaughterers of men. Eiríkr’s sons sailed their ships to the island
and went ashore and formed up. And what they say is, that the odds wereno less than must have been six men to one, by which Eiríkr’s sons musthave been more numerous.
[186] CHAPTER thirty
King Hákon had now formed up his troops, and so it is said, that theking threw off his coat of mail before the battle began. So says Eyvindr­skáldaspillir in Hákonarmál:
		
75.
			
			
			
			
			
			

		
76.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

They found that Bjǫrn’s brother,245
battle-shirt donning,the mighty monarch
had marched with his standard;
strife-poles246 stoopedand spear quivered;then strife was started.

He called on Háleygir
as on Hólmrygir,
the jarls’ sole slayer
advanced to battle.
Freehanded, he had a finefollowing of Norwegians,
the scourge of island-Danes;
he stood in brass helmet.

Hákonarmál 2
Fsk 86–87

Hákonarmál 3
Fsk 87245
i.e. Hákon. For Haraldr hárfagri’s son Bjǫrn kaupmaðr or farmaðr see Haralds
saga hárfagra ch. 35 above. On Eyvindr’s Hákonarmál, see notes 25 and 265.
246
dolgrá: ‘pole of enmity (battle)’, spear.

hákonar saga gó Ð a

111

		
77.
			
[187]		
			
			
			
			
			

He threw off his armour;the army’s chief247 his mail-coatflung on the field
before the battle.
With men he made merry;
he must defend his country;
the king with glad spirit
stood in golden helmet.

Hákonarmál 4
Fsk 88

		
78.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

There, where strove war-hardenedÞórólfs drápa
wood of land-binder’s horses,250 		 Skólmssonar 1
the host came to swords’ clashingFsk 91keenly, on Storð at Fitjar,
and he dared go forth flourishingfire of the storm of the ogressof the ship’s sheltering moons251 by theshoulder of the king of Northmen.

King Hákon selected men carefully for his personal following, for strengthand valour, just as his father King Haraldr had done. Þórálfr inn sterki (theStrong), son of Skólmr, was there and was positioned on one side of the king.248
He had helmet and shield, halberd and a sword that was called Fetbreiðr. It
was claimed that he and King Hákon were equal in strength. Þórðr Sjáreksson
mentions this in the drápa that he composed about Þórálfr:249[188] And when the battle lines closed together, there was a furious andbloody battle. And when men had thrown their spears, they drew their swords.
verðungar vísi: ‘leader of the troop of paid men’, king.
Þórálfr Skólmsson was an Icelander from Myrká. He is mentioned in the twelfthcentury Íslendingadrápa (v. 13, FJ B I 542), Landnámabók (Landn 257) and Grettis
saga (197), which refers to Þórálfr’s trials of strength against the hero of Orms þáttr
Stórólfssonar, to whom he is said to be related (ÍF XIII 403–04), though the two canhardly have been contemporaries, since Ormr is said to have been still performing
feats of strength after the year 1000.
249
Þórðr Sjáreksson was an Icelandic poet whose works include Róðadrápa, a memorial
poem for King Óláfr Haraldsson (the Saint; died 1030). His poem on Þórálfr must havebeen composed long after the events referred to in it, since Þórálfr was killed c. 961.
250
jódraugr bands landa: ‘tree-trunk (man) of horses (ships) of the binding oflands (sea)’, seafarer.
251
gimslƒngvir drífu gífrs hlémána nausta blakks: ‘swinger of fire (sword) of thestorm (battle) of the ogress (axe) of the protecting moons (shields) of the horse of theboat-sheds (ship)’, warrior. This exceptionally long extended kenning (8 elements, thelongest known in any Germanic alliterative verse) is not fully rendered in this translation.
247
248

112

heimskringla

Then King Hákon and Þórálfr with him advanced before the ­standard andstruck on both sides. So says Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
		
79.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

So the sword pierced			from the sovereign’s hand		Váfuðr’s weeds,252 as if
through water moving;spears were clashing,shields were smashed.
Swords resoundedon skulls of warriors.

Hákonarmál 5
Fsk 88–89

		
80.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Trampled were targes			
by the Týr of neck-rings253		
with hard limbs of hilts,254
as were heads of Norwegians.
Clamour came to the island;
the kings reddenedbright banks of shields
with blood of warriors.

Hákonarmál 6
Fsk 89[189] King Hákon was easily recognised, bigger than other men. Light
also gleamed from his helmet when the sun shone on it. There were many
weapons aimed at him. Then Eyvindr Finnsson took a hood and placed itover the king’s helmet.
CHAPTER thirty-one
Eyvindr skreyja then shouted out:
‘Is the king of the Norwegians hiding now? Or has he fled? And where is
the golden helmet now?’
Then Eyvindr advanced, and his brother Álfr with him, and they struck
on both sides and went on as if they were mad or possessed. King Hákon
shouted to Eyvindr:‘Keep on in the same direction if you want to meet the king of the­Norwegians.’
So says Eyvindr skáldaspillir:váðir Váfaðar: ‘garments of Váfuðr (Óðinn)’, armour.
bauga Týr: ‘Týr (god) of rings’, generous man.
254
hjalta harðfótr: ‘hard leg of hilts’, sword-blade.
252
253

113

hákonar saga gó Ð a

		
81.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The stirrer of the storm of		slaughter-gate-Gefn,255 loyal
to troops, not treasure, did nottell Skreyja to turn aside,‘if, intent on winnning, you wish
the wise wealth-waster256 to encounter,press onwards, ocean-rider,257
to the able king of Northmen.’Fsk 90

There was also not long to wait before Eyvindr came up, swung [190] up
his sword and struck at the king. Þórálfr pushed his shield against him andit made Eyvindr stagger, while the king took his sword Kvernbítr in both
hands and struck at Eyvindr down on his helmet, splitting the helmet andhis head right down to his shoulders. Then Þórálfr slew Álfr askmaðr. So
says Eyvindr skáldaspillir:
		
82.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

I know that the sharp wound-wand,258		
wielded by the king two-handed,
cut the dubiously doughty
dweller on the ski of cargo;259
the branch of boar-of-Áli’s
bad weather,260 Danes’ harmer,
through hair-barrows261 drove down,
dauntless, his sword gold-hilted.

Fsk 90–91

After the fall of the brothers King Hákon advanced so strongly that thewhole host gave way before him. Panic and flight spread through Eiríkr’s
sons’ troops, and King Hákon was in the van of his battle line and pursued
the rout relentlessly and struck often and hard. Then an arrow flew, of thekind known as fleinn (‘long shaft’), and planted itself in King Hákon’s arm
high up in the muscle just below the shoulder. And it was reported by many255
valgrinda Gefnar veðrheyjandi: ‘raiser of the storm of Gefn (valkyrie) of theslaughter-gates (shields)’, raiser of battle, warrior.
256
søkspennir: ‘one who squanders treasure’, generous man.
257
njótr hranna: ‘user of the waves’, seafarer.
258benvƒndr: ‘wound-wand’, sword.
259
byggvingr búlka skíð: ‘one who lives on the ski of cargo (ship)’, seafarer.
260
Ála galtar éldraugr: ‘tree-trunk (man) of storm (battle) of Áli’s boar (­helmet)’,warrior. Áli was a legendary king who owned a helmet called Hildisvín or Hildigǫltr
‘battle-boar’ (Skáldsk 58); in Ynglinga saga Snorri refers to the now largely lostSkjƒldunga saga as his source for the story in which Áli appears (Hkr I 57).
261
skarar haugr: ‘mound or barrow of hair’, head.

114

heimskringla

people that one of [191] Gunnhildr’s servants called Kispingr, ran forwardin the turmoil and shouted:‘Make room for the king’s slayer’—and shot the long shaft at King Hákon.
But some say that no one knows who shot it. And that may well be, forarrows and spears and all kinds of missiles were flying as thick as snow.
A multitude of Eiríkr’s sons’ men fell both on the battlefield and on theway to the ships and also on the beach, and a multitude leapt into the water.
A lot got onto the ships, all Eiríkr’s sons, and immediately rowed away, withKing Hákon’s men after them. So says Þórðr Sjáreksson:
83.		
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The criminals’ killer262—		
so calm should be broken—
far in his front line			fought; long rule men wished him.
The struggle started when theson of Gunnhildr came northwards,
gold’s flight not fearing, 263
but fallen was the ruler.

84.		
			
[192] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Weariness was clear, whereÞórólfs drápa
wounded farmers sat at		 Skólmssonar 4
their rigid rowing-shafts;
Fsk 92
rendered up life many.
Brave it was, when the boldÞórólfs drápa
battle-Njǫrðr264 in such tumult 		 Skólmssonar 2
fought by the king, he who furnished Fsk 93
refreshment for the raven.

Þórólfs drápa
Skólmssonar 3
Fsk 92

CHAPTER thirty-two
King Hákon went out onto his warship, then had his wound bandaged, but
it bled so much that it could not be stopped. And as the day passed, the kinggrew weak. Then he said that he wants to go north to Alreksstaðir to his
residence. But when they got north to Konungahella, they came to land.
The king was then nearly dead. Then he called his friends and told them thearrangements he wished to make for the kingdom. The only child he had was
varga myrðir: ‘killer of outlaws’, just king.
vanr ótta á flótta gulls: ‘lacking fear of the flight of gold’, generous;
the description may be intended to apply to gramr ‘king’ (l. 7) rather than to
Gunnhildar arfi ‘Gunnhildr’s son’, Haraldr. The fallen king may be Haraldr’s
brother Gamli.
264gƒndlar Njƒrðr: ‘Njǫrðr (god) of battle’, warrior.
262

263

115

hákonar saga gó Ð aa daughter, who was called Þóra, and no son. He bade them send word to
Eiríkr’s sons that they should be kings over the country, but he asked themto treat his friends and kinsmen kindly.
‘And even if it be granted me to live,’ he says, ‘I will still go from thiscountry to be among Christian people and atone for what I have done tooffend God, but if I die here in a heathen place, then give me whatever burial
you think best.’
And soon after King Hákon died there on the slab of rock where he had
been born. King Hákon was lamented so much that [193] both friendsand ­enemies wept for his death and declared that never again would sucha king come to Norway. His friends moved his body north to Sæheimr inNorðr-Hǫrðaland and raised a great mound there and laid the king in itwith all his arms and his best attire, but no other goods. They spoke over
his burial as the custom of heathen people was, directed him to Valhǫll.
Eyvindr skálda­spillir composed a poem about the fall of King Hákon,telling also about his reception there. This is called Hákonarmál, and thisis how it begins:265
		
1.
			
			
			
			
			

Gǫndul and Skǫgul			Gautatýr266 sent			to choose among kings,
which of Yngvi’s race
was to go with Óðinn
and dwell in Valhǫll.

Hákonarmál 1
Fsk 86

		
2.
			
			
			
			
			
			

They found that Bjǫrn’s brother,battle-shirt donning,			
the mighty monarch
had marched with his standard;
strife-poles stooped
and the sword quivered;then the strife was started.

Hákonarmál 2
Fsk 86–87

265
Despite this introductory phrase, often used when only a sample verse is quoted,
and despite the fact that several stanzas from the poem (2–6) have already been cited,
Snorri repeats Hákonarmál in what seems to be its entirety to form a conclusion
to Hákonar saga. The poem, which has parallels with the anonymous Eiríksmál
in memory of Eiríkr Blood-Axe (and was probably inspired by it if Eiríksmál isaccepted as genuine), dramatises the conducting of the (somewhat reluctant) kingto Valhǫll by two valkyries.
266Gƒndul and Skƒgul are listed among names of ‘Óðinn’s maids’ (valkyries) in
Skáldskaparmál (Skáldsk 115). Gautatýr: Týr (god) of the Gautar, Óðinn.

116
		
3.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
		
4.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
		
5.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
		
6.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
[194] 7.
			
			
			

heimskringla

He called on Háleygir		
as on Holmrygir,
the jarls’ sole slayer,
and advanced to battle.
Freehanded, he had a finefollowing of Norwegians,
the scourge of island-Danes;
he stood in brass helmet.
He threw off his armour;		
the army’s chief his mail-coatflung on the field
before the battle.
With men he made merry;
he must defend his country;
the king with glad spirit
stood in golden helmet.
So the sword pierced 			from the sovereign’s handVáfuðr’s weeds,267 as if
through water moving;spears were clashing,shields were smashed.
Swords resoundedon skulls of warriors.
Trampled were targes			
by the Týr of neck-rings268
with hard limbs of hilts,269
as were heads of Norwegians.
Clamour came to the islands;
the kings reddenedbright banks of shields
with blood of warriors.
Wound-blazes270 burned		in bloody gashes,			langobards271 loweredover lives of men,

Hákonarmál 3

Hákonarmál 4

Hákonarmál 5

Hákonarmál 6

Hákonarmál 7
Fsk 89váðir Váfaðar: ‘garments of Váfuðr (Óðinn)’, armour.
bauga Týr: ‘Týr (god) of rings’, generous man.
269
hjalta harðfótr: ‘hard leg of hilts’, sword-blade.
270
beneldr: ‘wound-fire’, sword.
271
langbarðar: ‘long-beards’, swords from Lombardy in Italy.
267
268

hákonar saga gó Ð a

			
			
			
			
		
8.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
		
9.
			
			
			
			
			
			
[195] 10.
			
			
			
			
			
		
11.
			
			
			
			
			

117

the wound-sea272 resoundedon the swords’ headland,273
the arrows’ flow274 fallingon the foreshore of Storð.
Rednesses blended under		
Hákonarmál 8
the rim’s heaven.275
Skǫgul’s storm276 batteredclouds of the shield-rims.277
Spear-waves278 thunderedin storm of Óðinn.279
Many men sank inthe sword’s current.280
Then with swords unsheathedHákonarmál 9
sat the princes,with shields broken
and battered armour,That host was notin good heart, going
the way to Valhǫll.				
Gǫndul said this,			Hákonarmál 10
on spear-shaft leaning:‘The gods have gained forces
now that Hkon,
his great host with him,
home they have bidden.’
The war-leader heard			
Hákonarmál 11
the words of the valkyries,
mighty, horse-mounted.
They showed their wisdom,
wearing helmets, sitting,and held their shields before them.

sárgymir: ‘wound-sea’, blood.
sverða nes: ‘headland of swords’, shield.
274flóð fleina: ‘flood of spears or arrows’, blood.
275
himinn randar: ‘sky of the shield-rim’, shield.
276Skƒglar veðr: ‘Skǫgul’s (valkyrie’s) storm’, battle.
277
bauga ský: ‘clouds of the shield-rims’, shields (MS skýs emended to ský as in FJ).
278
oddlá: ‘spear-wave’, blood.
279Óðins veðr: ‘Óðinn’s storm’, battle.
280mækis straumr: ‘the stream of the sword’, blood.
272
273

118
		
12.
			
			
			
			
			
		
13.
			
			
			
			
			
		
14.
			
			
			
			
			
[196] 15.
			
			
			
			
			
		
16.
			
			
			
			
			
		
17.
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla‘Why did you settle,’ said Hkon,
Hákonarmál 12
the war thus, Spear-Skǫgul?
We were worthy of gain from the gods.’‘We were the cause,’ said Skǫgul,‘that you won the field,
and your foemen fled.’‘We must ride now,’			Hákonarmál 13
said the mighty Skǫgul,‘the green lands of the gods,
to say to Óðinn
that a king is coming
to see him in person.’‘Hermóðr and Bragi,’			Hákonarmál 14
Hroptatýr281 called,‘go to greet the ruler!
For a king is coming,
who is called a hero,
here to our hall.’
The king spoke then,			Hákonarmál 15
come from the battle,
he stood all soaked in blood:‘Great ill-willÓðinn seems to show us.
We fear his hatred.’‘The truce of all the einherjar 282
Hákonarmál 16
you shall enjoy;
accept ale from the Æsir!
Jarls’ enemy, 			
Fsk 95you have in here
eight brothers,’ said Bragi.
‘Our fighting gear,’			Hákonarmál 17
the good king said,‘we will hold on to ourselves.
Helmet and corselet
will be kept fast.
It is right to have all at the ready.’

Hroptatýr: a name for Óðinn (Gylf 22).
einherjar: ‘those who fight alone(?)’ or ‘unique warriors(?)’, or ‘united
warriors(?)’, Óðinn’s chosen warriors who live in Valhǫll (Gylf 21)
281

282

119

hákonar saga gó Ð a

		
18.
			
			
			
			
			

Then it was made clear		
how this king had
well honoured holy places,
when Hkon washailed in welcome
by all the gods and powers.

Hákonarmál 18

		
19.
			
			
			
			
			

On a blessed day			
will be born that king 		
who has such a heart.
his agewill always begiven out as good.

Hákonarmál 19
Fsk 94[197] 20.
			
			
			
			
			

Ravaged will be			
The realms of men			by Fenrisúlfr unfettered,283
before his equalon the empty pathso fine a king will come.

Hákonarmál 20
Fsk 94

		
21.
			
			
			
			
			

Cattle die,				
kinsmen die, 			
land and fief lie ruined;
since Hkon went
among heathen gods,
enslaved are many peoples.

Hákonarmál 21
Fsk 95283
Fenrisúlfr: The monstrous wolf Fenrir, fettered by the gods, whose breaking
loose signals the coming of Ragnarǫk (the doom of the gods) (Gylf 50).

120

heimskringla[198] Haralds saga gráfeldar
CHAPTER ONE
Eiríkr’s sons then assumed the kingship over Norway after the fall of King Hákon.
Haraldr was the most highly regarded of them, and he was the eldest of those who
were still living. Their mother Gunnhildr shared a large part of the governmentof the country with them. She was now called Mother of Kings. In the country
at this time, Tryggvi Óláfsson was ruler in the east of the country and Guðrøðr
Bjarnarson in Vestfold, Sigurðr Hlaðajarl in Þrándheimr, and Gunnhildr’s sonshad the centre of the country, the first winter. Then messages and ambassadors
went between Gunnhildr’s sons and Tryggvi and Guðrøðr, and straight away
proposals were made for settlement, that they should have the same share of rulefrom Gunnhildr’s sons as they had previously had from King Hákon.
There is a man named Glúmr Geirason. He was King Haraldr’s poet anda very valiant man. He composed this verse after Hákon’s fall:		
85.
Haraldr has got good vengeanceFsk 96
			
for Gamli; sword-wound-logs284
ÓTM I 47			
forfeit life; king fierce in battle,
			fine deeds you accomplish[199] 		as the war-deity’s dark falcons285
			drink Hákon’s blood; I heard that286
			the reed of ruddy gashes287
			
was reddened beyond the water.
This verse was very popular, and when Eyvindr Finnsson heard it, he­composed a verse, which was written above:288		86.
Wary of flight, once the ruler
Fsk 96			washed in blood of GamliÓTM I 47–48
			Fenrir’s lip-stretcher;289 fury			
enflamed trees of weapon-storm,290hjƒrs bendraugr: ‘tree-trunk (man) of wounds of the sword’, warrior. Bendraugar
is the reading of Fagrskinna B and some MSS of Hkr; Fagrskinna A and other MSS of
Hkr have the more correct warrior kenning hjƒrs berdraugar ‘tree-trunks bearing swords’.
285
dolgbands døkkvalr: ‘dark falcon of the strife-god (Óðinn, battle-god)’, raven.
286
frák ‘I have heard’. The reading of Fagrskinna, sá ek ‘I saw’ would support theassertion of Íslendingadrápa 11 that Glúmr Geirason fought at Fitjar (FJ B I 541).
287
rauðra benja reyr: ‘the reed of red wounds’, sword.
288
Hákonar saga góða, ch. 27; p. 108 above.
289
Fenris varra sparra: ‘stretcher of Fenrir’s lips’, sword. Gylfaginning relates
how the gods bind the wolf Fenrir and wedge his jaws apart with a sword (Gylf 29).
290
malmhríðar meiðr: ‘tree (man) of the storm of weapons (battle)’, w­ arrior.
284

haralds saga gráfeldar

			
			
			
			

121

when into the sea, steadily,
the sons of Eiríkr he drove;
now spears’ guarding-Gautar291
grieve for the prince’s downfall.

This verse too was recited far and wide. And when King Haraldr heard this,then he declared Eyvindr had committed a capital offence, right on until
their friends reconciled them on these terms, that Eyvindr should become
his poet, just as he had previously been King Hákon’s. There was close
kinship between them, for Eyvindr’s mother was Jarl Hálfdan’s daughter
Gunnhildr, and her mother was King Haraldr inn hárfagri’s daughter
Ingibjǫrg. Then Eyvindr composed a verse about King Haraldr:[200] 87.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Little you let your spirit,
Fsk 97land-guardian of Hǫrðalanders,292
ÓTM I 48
weaken, they said, when wound-hail293
Skáldsk 71
washed on armour; bows were bent;		 (first half)when unsheathed, sharp-bladed,shrieked from your hand, Haraldr,
ice of the sword-straps,294 so thatsated was the she-wolf.

Gunnhildr’s sons stayed mainly in the centre of the country, both because
they did not think it safe to be within reach of the Þrœndir or Víkverjar,
who had been closest friends of King Hákon, and also there were many
powerful people in both places. Then people went to take offers ofsettlement between Gunnhildr’s sons and Jarl Sigurðr, because they had
previously received no taxes from Þrándheimr, and the outcome was thatthey reached a settlement, the kings and the jarl, and confirmed it withoaths. Jarl Sigurðr was to hold the same rule from them in Þrándheimr
as he had previously held from King Hákon. They were then said to bereconciled.
All Gunnhildr’s sons were said to be miserly, and it was said that they
hid money in the ground. About that Eyvindr skáldaspillir composed
this:geira gæti-Gautr: ‘guarding-Óðinn of spears’, warrior.
landvƒrðr Hƒrða: ‘guardian of the land of the people of Hǫrðaland’, and byextension, of the Norwegians; king of Norway.
293
benja hagl: ‘hail of wounds’, arrows.
294
fetla svell: ‘ice of the sword-baldrics’, sword (here plural).
291
292

122

heimskringla[201] 88.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

We, Ullr of the war-leek,295
wore seed of Fýrisvellir296
on hawks’ hills297 through all ofHkon’s lifetime;
now the people’s foe298 the flourof Fróði’s sad slave-girls299
has hid in flesh of the motherof the harmer of the giantess.300

Fsk 99
ÓTM I 49
Skáldsk 59(first half)

		
89.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The fading sun of the fieldof Fyllr’s brows301 shone on
hills of the hull of Ullr302
in Hkon’s time, for poets;
now is the stream’s elf-circle303
concealed—great the counsels
of mighty men—in the bodyof the mother of the foe of giants.304

Fsk 99–100
ÓTM I 49
Skáldsk 43(first half)
Skáldsk 35(second half)[202] When King Haraldr heard the truth about these verses, he sent word to
Eyvindr that he should come to see him. And when Eyvindr came, the kingmade charges against him and declared he was an enemy to him.
ímunlauks Ullr: ‘Ullr (god) of the battle-leek (sword)’, warrior.
Fýrisvalla fræ: ‘seed of Fýrisvellir’, gold. The legendary king Hrólfr kraki is said tohave scattered gold on the field of Fýrisvellir to delay the pursuing Swedes (Skáldsk 59).
297
hauka fjƒll: ‘hawks’ mountains’, arms (on which trained hawks perch).
298
folkstríðir: ‘tormentor of people’.
299Fróða fáglýjaðra þýja meldr: ‘flour of the joyless bondwomen of Fróði’, gold.
Grottasƒngr relates how Fróði, a legendary king of the Danes, made his giantess
slaves grind gold from the magic mill Grotti (Skáldsk 52–57).
300móður mellu dolgs hold: ‘flesh of the mother of the enemy of the giantess’, fleshof Þórr’s mother, the goddess Jǫrð; i.e. the earth. This kind of verbal transference isironically called ofljóst ‘excessively clear’ (Skáldsk 109).
301
Fyllar bráa vallar fallsól: ‘setting sun of the field of Fyllr’s eyebrows’, sun of
the forehead, (gold) headband. Fyllr is presumably a form of Fulla (the form Fullar
appears in one manuscript, Fyllar in others), a goddess whose headband is said tohave been of gold (Skáldsk 43).
302
Ullar kjóls fjall: ‘mountain of Ullr’s (a god’s) ship (shield)’: the arm, on which
the shield rests. Cf. Skáldsk 67/21 and note. Ullr is said to have a ship called Skjǫldr
(Shield) in Edda Magnúsar Ólafsonar 206; maybe there was a legend about him arrivingon a floating shield, analogous to that of Scyld Scefing at the beginning of Beowulf.
303
elfar alfrƒðull: ‘elf-wheel (sun) of the river’, gold (the famous Niflungar treasure
was hidden in the Rhine river, so gold is often called fire or sun of the sea or river).
304
jƒtna dolgs móður lík: ‘body of the mother of the giants’ enemy (Þórr)’, thebody of the goddess Jǫrð, i.e. the earth.
295
296

123

haralds saga gráfeldar‘And it ill befits you,’ he says, ‘to behave disloyally to me, for you havepreviously become my follower.’
Then Eyvindr uttered a verse:
		
90.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Before you I have followed,
fine prince, one master—
old age, king, comes upon me—
I crave not a third one.
I was true to the dear ruler,
two shields I never juggled;
I fall in, lord, with your following;
falls old age upon me.

Fsk 98
ÓTM I 49–50

King Haraldr had judgment on this matter assigned to himself. Eyvindr
owned a large gold ring which was known as Moldi (Earthy). It had beentaken long before out of the ground. This ring, the king says, he shall have,and there was no alternative. Then spoke Eyvindr:
		
91.
			
			
			
[203]		
			
			
			

Steerer of skerry’s country’s
ski,305 after this I ought tofind favour in yourfair wind of the giant’s lady,306
for I am forced, chooserof the field of slaughter,307
to give you the ling-chain’s lair308
long owned by my father.

Fsk 100
ÓTM I 50

Eyvindr then went home, and it is not reported that he met King Haraldr
ever again.
CHAPTER two
Gunnhildr’s sons had accepted Christianity in England, as was related
above. But when they came to power in Norway, they made no progress305
skerja foldar skíðrennandi: ‘one who causes to move the ski or long piece ofwood of the ground (sea) of the skerry’, mover of the ship, seafarer.
306þursa tœs byrr: ‘fair wind of the help (i.e. wife(?)) of giants’, mind. The MSS
have tœs, tøs, tÕs or týs (Fagrskinna A has kaus, Fagrskinna B has tóls). The reading
here assumes a noun tœ (cf. the verb tœja ‘to help’; NN § 1041). Kennings of thetype ‘wind of the giantess’, meaning ‘mind, thought’, are common, although theirbasis in mythology is not understood. Cf. note 236 above.
307
valjarðar veljandi: ‘one choosing the ground of slaughter’, warrior.
308
lyngva mens látr: ‘lair of the necklace of heather’, bed of the serpent, gold (onwhich dragons were said to lie).

124

heimskringla

in converting people in the country to Christianity, but everywhere they
could, they demolished temples and destroyed rituals and because of thisbecame very unpopular. It was in their time that prosperity declined in the
country, because there were many kings and each of them had their own
following. They made great demands for expenses and [204] they were most­avaricious, and they did not uphold the laws very much which King Hákon
had established except as they thought fit. They were all very handsome
men, strong and big, and had a variety of skills. So says Glúmr Geirason in
the drápa that he composed about Haraldr Gunnhildarson:
		
92.
			
			
			

Twelve skills the terror-stave		
of teeth of Hallinskíði309
had; often he advanced
ahead of other rulers.

Gráfeldardrápa 13

The brothers were frequently all together, but sometimes each on his own.
They were fierce men and valiant, great warriors and usually victorious.
CHAPTER three
Gunnhildr Mother of Kings and her sons often held conversations andconferences and managed the government of the country. And on one
occasion, Gunnhildr asked her sons:‘What do you intend to do about the rule in Þrándheimr? You bear thenames of kings just as your forefathers have done, but you have small armies
and lands and there are many of you to divide it between. The Vík in theeast is in the possession of Tryggvi and Guðrøðr, and they have some claim
because of their descent, but Jarl Sigurðr rules the whole of Þrœndalǫg, andI do not know what obligation made you let one jarl rule such a great part ofyour realm. I find it strange that you go raiding every [205] summer in othercountries, but let a jarl within the country take from you your patrimony.
Your grandfather Haraldr, whom you are named after, would have thought
it a small matter to deprive one jarl of rule and life, when he had subjected
the whole of Norway to himself and then ruled it until his old age.’
Haraldr says: ‘It is not the same,’ he says, ‘depriving Jarl Sigurðr of life,
as slaughtering a kid or calf. Jarl Sigurðr is of distinguished family and has
numerous kinsmen, popular and wise. I believe, if he finds out for certainthat he can expect hostility from us, that all the Þrœndir will be behindhim. Then we shall have no business there but what is ill-fated. It seems
tanna Hallinskíða ógnarstafr: ‘terror-staff (i.e. man who terrifies) of the teethof Hallinskíði (the god Heimdallr, whose teeth were of gold (Gylf 25))’, man who
gives away gold, generous man.
309

haralds saga gráfeldar125

to me that none of us brothers will find it safe to stay within reach of theÞrœndir.’
Then Gunnhildr says: ‘Then we shall undertake a quite different plan, try asmaller enterprise. Haraldr and Erlingr are to stay this autumn in ­Norð-Mœrr.
I will go with you too. We shall then all together try what can be done.’Now they follow this course.
CHAPTER four
Jarl Sigurðr’s brother was called Grjótgarðr. He was by far the younger of
the two, and less highly regarded. He also had no title of high rank, yet he
maintained a following and spent the summers raiding and increased his
wealth. King Haraldr sent men inland to Þrándheimr to meet Jarl Sigurðr withfriendly gifts and friendly words, saying that King Haraldr wishes to develop
with him the same sort of friendship as Jarl Sigurðr had previously had withKing Hákon. Accompanying these words came a message, that the jarl shouldcome to meet King Haraldr, when they would confirm their friendship fully.
Jarl Sigurðr welcomed the messengers and the king’s friendship, saying this,that he could not go to meet the king because of his many commitments, but
he sent the king [206] friendly gifts and kind and amiable words in return for
his friendship. The messengers went away. They went to see Grjótgarðr andbrought him the same message, King Haraldr’s friendship and an invitation tovisit him and with it fine gifts. And when the messengers went back, Grjótgarðr
promised that he would be coming. And on the appointed day Grjótgarðr
comes to see King Haraldr and Gunnhildr. He was received very warmly. He
was treated there with the greatest kindness, so that Grjótgarðr was admitted
to private business and many secret matters. Eventually it came about, thatthe conversation turned to discussion of Jarl Sigurðr, as had been previously
agreed between the king and queen. They argued to Grjótgarðr that the jarl had
treated him as of no account, but if he wanted to be in on this plan with them,then, said the king, Grjótgarðr should be his jarl and have all the rule that Jarl
Sigurðr had had previously. So it came about, that they settled it with a secretagreement that Grjótgarðr should keep watch for when it might be best to makean attack on Jarl Sigurðr and then send word to King Haraldr. Grjótgarðr thenwent home with matters thus and received fine gifts from the king.
CHAPTER five
Jarl Sigurðr went in the autumn inland to Stjóradalr and attended banquets
there. From there he went out to Ǫgló and was to receive banquets there.
The Jarl always had a large following with him when he was mistrustful ofkings. Because words of friendship had now passed between him and King

126

heimskringla

Haraldr, he did not at present have a large troop of men. Grjótgarðr then sent
intelligence to King Haraldr that there would never be a more favourable
time to attack the jarl. And immediately the same night the kings Haraldr
and Erlingr went in through Þrándheimr, taking four ships and a large force,
sailing at night [207] by starlight. Then Grjótgarðr came to meet them;
they came in the latter part of the night to Ǫgló, where Jarl Sigurðr was ata ­banquet, set fire to the building and burned the farm and the jarl inside itwith all his following, going away early the next morning out along the fiord
and so south to Mœrr, and stayed there for a long time.
CHAPTER six
Jarl Sigurðr’s son Hákon was at this time inland in Þrándheimr and heard
what had happened. There was immediately a great rush to arms all overÞrándheimr. Every ship there that was fit for warfare was dragged into thewater. And when this army was gathered together, they took as jarl and leaderof the force Jarl Sigurðr’s son Hákon. They sailed this force out throughÞrándheimr. And when Gunnhildr’s sons heard about this, they went south
into Raumsdalr and on into Sunn-Mœrr. Each side had watch kept on theother. Jarl Sigurðr was killed two winters after the fall of King Hákon. So
says Eyvindr skáldaspillir in Háleygjatal:		
93.
And Sigurðr,
Háleygjatal 11			
who to the swan of
Fsk 101			
the god of cargoes310
ÓTM I 54n.
			gave the beer of
Skáldsk 7
			the birds of slain
Skáldsk 78
			Haddingjar,311 land-rulers(second half			of life deprived
			at Ǫgló.
[208] 94.
And, fearless,
Háleygjatal 12			
the forearm snake’s
Fsk 101			
master312 wasÓTM I 54n.
			in land-mackerel313

svanr Farmatýs: ‘the swan of Farmatýr (the cargo-god, Óðinn)’, the raven.
Haddingja vals hróka bjór: ‘beer of the shag (bird) of the slain of the Haddingjar(legendary heroes)’, beer of the raven, blood. This interpretation ­assumes that vals
derives from valr m. ‘the slain’, but it could also be (from val n.) ‘the flower, pick’of the Haddingjar.
312
alnar orms ƒðlingr: ‘ruler (lit. nobleman) of the snake of the forearm (ring),
wealthy, generous man.
313
jarðar ƒlun: ‘mackerel of land’, snake. A word for snake is linnr, which alsomeans fire; by ofljóst (a pun), í jarðar ƒlun here means ‘in (or by) fire’.
310
311

127

haralds saga gráfeldar

			
			
			
			

of life deprived,
when land-rulers
betrayed the trustof Týr’s kinsman.314

Jarl Hákon held Þrándheimr with the support of his kinsmen for three years,
without Gunnhildr’s sons receiving any revenues in Þrándheimr. He had somebattles with Gunnhildr’s sons, and many men were killed as a result. Einarr
skálaglamm (Scales-Tinkle) speaks of this in Vellekla, which he composed
about Jarl Hákon:315
		
95.
			
			
			
[209]		
			
			
			

And the user of spear-points,316
oath-careful, took out a mighty
fleet; in the gales of Gǫndul317
glad, the king brooked no faltering.
And he raised, the ravagerof red moons of Heðinn’s shoulders,318
the war-sail,319 keenly quenching
kings’ eagerness for battle.

Vellekla 7

		
96.
			
			
			

None had to spur the saterof the swan of gushing sword-fiord320
to the spear-wife’s snowfall321
or strong wind of arrows.322

Vellekla 8

Týs ttungr: ‘relative of Týr (a god)’, member of (divinely descended) Yngling
family or of that of the Jarls of Hlaðir.
315
Einarr Helgason skálaglamm was an Icelander, mentioned in Egils saga SkallaGrímssonar, where he is said to discuss poetry with the hero. According to Egils
saga Einarr was given a shield by Jarl Hákon in payment for the poem Vellekla.
The poem’s name means ‘Gold-Dearth’, presumably referring to the poet’s hope of
reward for its composition. The meaning of Einarr’s nickname is obscure, and wasevidently so in medieval times, since Jómsvíkinga saga gives a story apparently
designed to explain it: Jarl Hákon gave Einarr a set of scales that tinkled and foretold
the future (Jóms (291), 179).
316
oddneytir: ‘user of the (spear)point’, warrior.
317Gƒndlar veðr: ‘storm of Gǫndul (valkyrie)’, battle.
318rauðmána Heðins bóga reynir: ‘tester (by using or attacking) of the red moonof Heðinn’s (legendary warrior-king) shoulders (the shield)’, warrior.
319
rógsegl: ‘strife-sail’, shield.
320sverða sverrifjarðar svanglýjaðr: ‘the gladdener of the swan of the roaring fiordof swords (blood; the swan of blood is the raven)’, warrior.
321
odda vífs drífa: ‘snowfall of the woman of spear-points (valkyrie)’, battle.
322ƒrva ofbyrr: ‘strong wind of arrows’, battle.
314

128

heimskringla

			
			
			
			

Bows’ hail323 from Hlǫkk’s sails324
Skáldsk 71
he scattered, the Rǫgnir		 (second half)of sword-crash;325 outlaws not sparing,he saved his own life bravely.

[210] 97.
			
			
			

Long lasted Áli’s storm,326 tilllands east,327 to the gods’ pleasure,the shield-leek’s tending tree328
took over by force.

Vellekla 9

Einarr also speaks of how Jarl Hákon avenged his father:
		
98.
			
			
			

Resounding praise I offer—unsheathed it made the glinter—329
for vengeance that the wave-Hrafn’s
warden330 took for his father.

Vellekla 10

		
99.
			
			
			
[211]		
			
			
			

The spear-shower of the strengthenerof sword-storm331 rained widely
on lords’ lives; the tree of uproar332
added much to Þundr’s333 following.
The steering-Viðurr of stallionsof the sea334 set swellingwith Óðinn’s shower335 the icy
sword-wind336 against men’s lives.

Vellekla 11

bogna hagl: ‘hail of bows’, arrows.
Hlakkar segl: ‘sail of Hlǫkkr (valkyrie)’, shield.
325hjƒrs brak-Rƒgnir: ‘Óðinn of the crash of the sword’, warrior.
326
Ála él: ‘snow-storm of Áli (a sea-king)’, battle.
327
i.e. Norway (from the poet’s Icelandic point of view).
328
randar lauks rœkilundr: ‘cultivating grove or tree of the leek of the shield-rim(sword)’, man who cultivates, i.e. wields, the sword in war.
329
skjómi: ‘flicker, glint’; listed as a heiti for ‘sword’ in a þula (Skáldsk 118).
330
hranna Hrafns vƒrðr: ‘guardian of the horse of the waves (ship)’, seafarer. Hrafn
was the name of a horse belonging to King Áli (see Ynglinga saga ch. 29, above)
and appears elsewhere in kennings for ‘ship’.
331hjƒrs hríðremmir: ‘strengthener of the sword-storm (battle)’, warrior.
332þrimlundr: ‘tree of battle’, warrior.
333Þundr: Óðinn, whose following is increased by the death of warriors in ­battle.
334
haffaxa hald-Viðurr: ‘steering-Óðinn of sea-horses (ships)’, seafarer.
335
Hars drífa: ‘Óðinn’s snow-shower’, battle.
336
laufa veðr: ‘wind of the sword’, battle. Laufi was the name of Bǫðvarr bjarki’s
sword.
323
324

haralds saga gráfeldar

129

After this friends of both became intermediaries and carried proposals of
settlement between them, for the farmers were weary of warfare and hostility
within the country. And so it came about by the counsel of men of the rulingclass that settlement was made between them, to the effect that Jarl Hákon
should have the same rule in Þrándheimr as his father Jarl Sigurðr had had,but kings should have the same power as King Hákon had had over them,and this was then ratified with firm pledges. Then there developed great
intimacy between Jarl Hákon and Gunnhildr, though sometimes they schemed
deceitfully against each other. So another three years passed. Now Hákon
stayed peacefully within his realm.
CHAPTER seven
King Haraldr stayed most often in Hǫrðaland and Rogaland and so did othersof the brothers. They frequently stayed in Harðangr. It happened one summerthat an ocean-going ship [212] came from Iceland, owned by Icelanders.
It was loaded with sheepskin wares, and they sailed the ship to Harðangr
because they had heard that there the largest numbers of people were to befound. But when people came to do business with them, no one wanted tobuy the sheepskin wares. Then the skipper goes to see King Haraldr, because
he already knew him to speak to, and tells him of this problem. The kingsays that he will come to see them, and he does so. King Haraldr was anunpretentious person and a great one for fun. He had come there with a fullymanned boat. He looked at their wares and said to the skipper:‘Will you give me a grey cloak?’‘Willingly,’ says the skipper, ‘or more, if you like.’
Then the king took a cloak and put it over his shoulders. Then he went
down to his boat. And before they rowed away, every one of his men had
bought a cloak. A few days later so many people came there, each of whomwanted to buy a cloak, that only half of those who wanted to have one got
it. After this he was known as Haraldr gráfeldr (Grey-Cloak).
CHAPTER eight
Jarl Hákon went one winter to Upplǫnd and to a certain lodging and slept
with a certain woman, and she was of low birth. And when some time had
passed, this woman was with child. And when the child was born, it wasa boy and was sprinkled with water and called Eiríkr. His mother took thechild to Jarl Hákon and says that he was the father. The jarl had the childbrought up with a man called Þorleifr inn spaki (the Wise). He lived up inMeðaldalr. He [213] was a powerful man and wealthy and a great friend of thejarl. Eiríkr soon became a promising person, very handsome in appearance,

130

heimskringla

very soon big and strong. The jarl took little notice of him. Jarl Hákon was
also the most handsome of men in appearance, not a tall man, pretty strong
and with a variety of skills, of great intelligence and a very great fighter.
CHAPTER Nine
It happened one autumn that Jarl Hákon went to Upplǫnd. And when hecame out in Heiðmǫrk, then there came there to meet him King TryggviÓláfsson and King Guðrøðr Bjarnarson. Dala-Guðbrandr also came there.
They held a conference together and sat in private talk for a long time, andthe outcome was that each of them was to be the friend of each of the others,
and after this they separated. Each went back to his realm. Gunnhildr andher sons hear about this, and they have a suspicion that they must havemade a treasonable plot against the kings. They often talk about this among
themselves. And when spring came, then King Haraldr and his brother KingGuðrøðr337 make it known that they will be going raiding in the summer overthe sea to the west or to the eastern Baltic, as they were accustomed to do.
Then they gather forces to themselves and launch their ships into the waterand make preparations. And when they were holding their farewell banquet,
there was a lot of drinking and much was said over the drinks. Then it cameabout that comparisons of people were made, and then there was discussionof the kings themselves. Someone said that King Haraldr was the foremostof the brothers in every way. Then Guðrøðr became very angry, saying this,that he shall yield in nothing to Haraldr, saying also that he is ready to put
it to the test. Then both of them soon got so angry that they challenged eachother to a fight and rushed for their weapons. But those who were sensible
and less drunk stopped them and leapt between them. [214] Each side thenwent to their ships, for there was now no hope that they could all go together.
Then Guðrøðr sailed east round the coast, but Haraldr made out towards
the open sea, saying that he would sail across the sea to the west, but when
he got out past the islands he laid his course eastwards over the open sea
parallel with the coast. King Guðrøðr sailed the normal route east to Vík
and so eastwards across Foldin. Then he sent word to King Tryggvi that hewas to come to meet with him and they should both go raiding in the eastern
Baltic in the summer. King Tryggvi was sympathetic and favourable to thisidea. He learned that Guðrøðr had only a small force. Then King Tryggvi
went to meet him with a single boat. They met west of Sótanes off Veggirnir.
Not to be confused with his cousin Guðrøðr Bjarnarson, whose father Bjǫrn was
killed by Eiríkr blóðøx. He was the foster-brother of Tryggvi Óláfsson (see Haralds
saga hárfagra, chs 35, 41 above).
337

haralds saga gráfeldar

131

And when they went into conference, then Guðrøðr’s men rushed up andkilled King Tryggvi and twelve men with him, and he lies in the place thatis now called Tryggvahreyrr.
CHAPTER ten
King Haraldr sailed the outer route most of the way. He laid his course into the Vík and came during the night to Túnsberg. Then he learned that
King Guðrøðr [Bjarnarson] was at a banquet there a short way up inland.
King Haraldr and his men went ashore there, arriving during the night andcapture the building they are in. Guðrøðr and his men go out. They madea short stand there until King Guðrøðr fell and many men with him. ThenKing Haraldr went back to meet with his brother King Guðrøðr. They thensubjected the whole of the Vík to themselves.
[215] CHAPTER elevenKing Guðrøðr Bjarnarson had got himself a good marriage and a suitable one.
They had a son who was called Haraldr. He was sent for fostering up into
Grenland to Hrói inn hvíti (the White), a landed man.338 Hrani inn víðfǫrli (theFar-Travelled) was Hrói’s son. He and Haraldr were pretty much the sameage and were foster-brothers. After the fall of his father Guðrøðr, Haraldr,
who was known as inn grenski (the Grenlander), fled, first of all to Upplǫnd,and with him his foster-brother Hrani, and few men with them. He stayed
there a while with his kinsmen. Eiríkr’s sons were searching hard for men
who had committed offences against them, and especially for those fromwhom they were likely to have trouble. His kinsmen and friends advised
Haraldr to leave the country. Haraldr grenski then went east to Svíþjóð andlooked for a place for himself on a ship and for an opportunity to join aband of men who were engaged in raiding, and to get himself some wealth.
Haraldr was the most accomplished person. There was a man in Svíþjóð
called Tósti who was one of the richest and most distinguished people inthat country, of those who did not have a title of nobility. He was the greatest
warrior and was for long periods on raids. He was known as Skǫglar-Tósti.
Haraldr grenski got himself into this band and spent the summer on viking
raids with Tósti, and Haraldr was regarded highly by everyone. Haraldr
stayed with Tósti the following winter. Tósti’s daughter was called Sigríðr,young and fair and a very haughty woman. She was later given in marriage
to Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious), king of the Svíar, and their son was338
A lendr maðr ‘landed man’ was one who held land in fief from the king. He
was next in rank to a jarl in Norway.

132

heimskringlaÓláfr sœnski (the Swedish), who was later king in Svíþjóð. Eiríkr died ofsickness at Uppsalir ten years after Styrbjǫrn fell.339[216] CHAPTER twelve
Gunnhildr’s sons called out a large force from the Vík, then went northalong the coast and get men and ships from every district, making it plainthat they will take this army north to Þrándheimr against Jarl Hákon. The
jarl hears about this and gathers an army together and takes to his ships. And
when he finds out about the army of Gunnhildr’s sons, how large a one they
have, then he takes his force south to Mœrr and raids everywhere he went,and slew large numbers of people, and then sent back the army of Þrœndir,
the farmers’ force, while he went harrying through both parts of Mœrr andRaumsdalr and had watch kept for Gunnhildr’s sons right down south ofStaðr. And when he found that they were come to Firðir and were waiting
for a wind to sail north round Staðr, then Jarl Hákon sailed from the northpast Staðr and beyond the islands, so that his sails could not be seen fromthe shore, making his way across the open sea eastwards along the coast andcame out in Danmǫrk, sailing then into the Baltic, and raided there during thesummer. Gunnhildr’s sons took their force north to Þrándheimr and stayed
there a very long time, collecting there all the taxes and dues. And whensummer drew to a close, then Sigurðr slefa and Guðrøðr stopped behind
there while Haraldr and the other brothers went to the east of the country
together with the levied army that had been out in the s­ ummer.
CHAPTER thirteen
Jarl Hákon went in the autumn to Helsingjaland and beached his ships there,
travelling after that by land over Helsingjaland and Jamtaland and so fromthe east across Kjǫlr, coming down [217] in Þrándheimr. Forces immediately
thronged to him, and he took to the ships. And when Gunnhildr’s sons learn
this, then they board their ships and sail out along the fiord. But Jarl Hákon
goes out to Hlaðir and stayed there during the winter, while Gunnhildr’ssons stayed in Mœrr, and each side made attacks on the other and slew eachother’s men. Jarl Hákon kept his rule in Þrándheimr and was generally there
in the winters, but in the summers sometimes went east to Helsingjaland andpicked up his ships there and went to the eastern Baltic and raided there in
the summers, but sometimes he stayed in Þrándheimr and had a force out,
and then Gunnhildr’s sons did not venture north of Staðr.
Styrbjǫrn is mentioned in Haralds saga hárfagra ch. 28 above, where he isidentified as the nephew of Eiríkr sigrsæli. According to Knýtlinga saga he died inbattle against Eiríkr at Fyrisvellir (ÍF XXXV 95).
339

haralds saga gráfeldar

133

CHAPTER fourteen
Haraldr gráfeldr went one summer with his army north to Bjarmaland340
and raided there and had great battles with Bjarmar on Vínubakki. ThereKing Haraldr gained victory and slew many people, raiding many places
all over the country and getting a huge amount of plunder. Glúmr Geirason
speaks of this:
		
100.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

In the east the overthrower		
Gráfeldardrápa 5of earls,341 north of the township,bold of speech, reddened the burnishedblade, where I saw Bjarmar fleeing.
This campaign brought the peacemaker342
repute; while young the ruler,by the river Vína,raised a spear-tempest.343[218] King Sigurðr slefa came to the dwelling of Hersir (Lord) Klyppr. He
was son of Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason. He was a powerful man and of great family.
Klyppr was not at home at this time, but his wife Álof welcomed the king,and there was a fine banquet there and a lot of drinking. Hersir Klyppr’s wifeÁlof was daughter of Ásbjǫrn and sister of Járn-Skeggi (Iron-Skeggi) from
Yrjar in the north. Hreiðarr was Ásbjǫrn’s brother, father of Styrkárr, fatherof Eindriði, father of Einarr þambarskelfir (‘Bowstring-Shaker’). The kingwent during the night to Álof’s bed and lay with her against her will. Thenthe king went away. The following autumn King Haraldr and his brother
Sigurðr went up into Vǫrs and called an assembly there with the farmers.
And at the assembly the farmers made an attack on them and were goingto kill them, but they got away and afterwards went off. King Haraldr went
into Harðangr, but King [219] Sigurðr went to Álreksstaðir. And when Hersir
Klyppr learned this, then he and his kinsmen joined together and made an
attack on the king. The leader of the expedition was Vémundr vǫlubrjótr
An area somewhere round the White Sea in northern Russia, probably nearmodern ­Archangelsk; Vínubakki is the bank of the Dvina river, mentioned in theverse (á Vínu borði), but the town or settlement also referred to there is ­unidentified.
Egils saga (93–94) tells of an expedition to Bjarmaland in which Eíríkr blóðøx won abattle við Vínu ‘by the Dvina’ and claims this is referred to í kvæðum hans ‘in poems
about him’. It has been suggested that the author of Egils saga was referring to thisverse by Glúmr, which he understood to be about Eiríkr (for whom Glúmr is said in
Skáldatal to have composed).
341
jƒfra þrýstir: ‘oppressor of kings or earls’, king.
342
gumna sættir: ‘reconciler of men’, king (ironical here?).
343
geirveðr: ‘spear-storm’, battle.
340

134

heimskringla(Knuckle-Breaker). And when they come to the house, they go for the
king. Klyppr ran the king through with a sword, and that was his death, but­immediately Erlingr gamli (the Old) killed Klyppr.344
CHAPTER fifteen
King Haraldr gráfeldr and his brother King Guðrøðr gather a greatarmy together from the east of the country and took this force north toÞrándheimr. And when Jarl Hákon learned of this, then he mustered a troop
and sailed south to Mœrr and made raids. His uncle Grjótgarðr was thereat that time, and was supposed to have been put in charge of the defenceof the land by Gunnhildr’s sons. He called out an army, as the kings had
sent word for him to do. Jarl Hákon sailed to meet with him and to battle.
Grjótgarðr fell there and two jarls with him and many other men. Einarr
skálaglamm speaks of this:
		
101.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The hardy king with a hailstorm		
of helmets345 his foes defeated;with this waxed the waterwayof the wine-home of Loptr’s comrade,346
and three fell, outstanding
sons of jarls, in showerof Þróttr’s fire,347 affording
fame to the people’s leader.348

Vellekla 12[220] Then Jarl Hákon sailed out to sea and so south along the coast by theroute outside the islands. He came out south in Danmǫrk, then went to see
Haraldr Gormsson, king of the Danes, receiving there a good welcome. He
stayed with him for the winter. Also staying with the king of the Danes atthat time was a man called Haraldr. He was son of Knútr Gormsson andKing Haraldr’s nephew. He had come back from raiding, having been on
raids for a long time and amassed a great amount of wealth. He was known
as Gull-Haraldr (Gold-Haraldr). He was thought to have a good title to thekingship in Danmǫrk.
344
This story is also told in Sigurðar þáttr slefu (Flb I 19–22) and in Þórðar sagahreðu (ÍF XIV 164–67).
345
hjalmgráp: ‘hailstorm of the helmet’, shower of spears.
346
Lopts vinar vínheims Vínu: ‘river (Vína, see v. 100) of the wine-home (vessel)of Loptr’s (Loki’s) friend (Óðinn)’, poetry.
347Þróttar fúrs skúr: ‘shower of Þróttr’s (Óðinn’s) fire (spears)’, battle.
348þjóðar snytrir: ‘educator of the people’, ruler.

135

haralds saga gráfeldar

CHAPTER sixteen
King Haraldr and his brothers took their army north to Þrándheimr and met
there no resistance, receiving taxes and dues and all the king’s revenues
there, and made the farmers make huge payments, because for a long timethen the kings had had little money from Þrándheimr, since Jarl Hákon had
settled himself there with a large following and been at war with the kings.
In the autumn King Haraldr went to the south of the country with most of
the troops whose homes were there, while King Erlingr remained behind
there with his men. He then still made great demands on the farmers andmade life hard for them, and the farmers complained bitterly and did not put
up with their losses well. And [221] in the winter the farmers met together
and assembled a large force, making then for King Erlingr where he wasattending a banquet, and had a battle with him. King Erlingr fell there anda large company of men with him.
While Gunnhildr’s sons were ruling Norway there were very poor seasons,and this got worse the longer they had been over the land, and the farmers
blamed it on the kings, and also on the kings being avaricious and life forfarmers getting hard. So it came about in the end that the people all overthe country found themselves almost without corn and fish. In Hálogalandthere was so much famine and starvation that hardly any corn grew there,
but snow lay then over the whole land in midsummer and the animals were
all kept inside. So spoke Eyvindr skáldaspillir—he came out, and snow was
drifting hard:349
		
102.
			
			
			

Snow falls at midsummer			
on Svǫlnir’s mistress;350
we have bound the bud’s gnawing
beast351 indoors, as Lapps do.

Fsk 98

Eyvindr composed a drápa about all the Icelanders, and they rewarded him in
this way, that each farmer gave him a minted coin. This [222] corresponded
to three silver pennies by weight and had to be white when notched. And
when the silver was brought out at the Alþingi, then people decided to get
silver-smiths to purify the silver. Afterwards a cloak-pin was made of it, andsome of it was used to pay the silver-smith his fee. Then the pin weighed
fifty marks. They sent it to Eyvindr, and Eyvindr had the pin cut in pieces
For interpretations of this verse, see E. O. G. Turville-Petre 1976, 44 and NN§ 3049.
350Svƒlnis vr: ‘wife of Svǫlnir (Óðinn)’, the goddess Jǫrð, i.e. the earth.
351
brums birkihind: ‘bark-stripping hind of the bud’, (domestic) animal which eatsbuds off plants, sheep or goat.
349

136

heimskringla

and bought stock with it. Then too in the spring a rather [223] small shoalof herring came to a fishing ground far out to sea there. Eyvindr manned arowing boat with his servants and tenants and rowed to where the herring
had been hauled in. He said:
		
103.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

We’ll send the water-stallion352
on sea-feet353 southwards treading
to the terns portending
tail-winged,354 of spreading nets,
to see if the grass, gracious
ale-Gerðr,355 of the field of icebergs, 356
that the ripple-swine357 uproot,
rates my friends’ selling.

And so completely had all his ready money been used up with his havingbought stock for his farm that he had to buy the herring in exchange for thearrows for his bow. He spoke:
		
104.
			
			
			
[224]		
			
			
			

A year ago I was given—and gave in exchange for cattle—
a cloak-stabber358 sent to me
by sky-of-eel-landers.359
Last, for sea-arrows slender360
I sold my leaping herringsof Egill’s palms;361 each time
it was caused by famine.

lƒgsóti: ‘Sóti (name of a horse) of the sea’, ship.
verfótr: ‘leg or foot of the sea’, oar.
354sporðfjaðraðar spáþernur langra nóta: ‘tail-feathered (i.e. with fish-tail insteadof wings or feathers) terns of long nets’, fish, herrings. The element spá- is notunderstood but LP speculates that a kind of tern was called spáþerna ‘prophetic tern’.
355
ƒl-Gerðr: ‘Gerðr (goddess) of ale’, woman (the person addressed in the poem).
356
akra jƒkla mura: ‘grass (silverweed, goosegrass or wild tansy) of the ploughedfield of icebergs (sea)’, herrings.
357
unnsvín: ‘wave-pigs’, ships.
358
feldarstingi: cloak-pin.
359álhimins lendingar: ‘eel’s sky- (ice, because eels swim beneath it) landers’,
Icelanders.
360mæƒr sævar: ‘slender arrow of the sea’, herring.
361
Egils gaupna hlaupsíld: ‘leaping herring of Egill’s palms’, arrow. Egill, brotherof Vǫlundr, was a famous archer (as related in Þiðreks saga).
352
353

óláfs saga tryggvasonar137[225] Óláfs saga Tryggvasonar
CHAPTER ONE
The woman whom Tryggvi Óláfsson had married was called Ástríðr. She
was the daughter of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli (Bald-Head of Bjóðar), who lived
at Oprostaðir, a rich man.362 But after the fall of Tryggvi Ástríðr fled away
and travelled in secret with the movable property that she was able totake with her. She was accompanied by her foster-father who was calledÞórólfr lúsarskegg (Lousy-Beard). He never parted from her, but her otherconfidential friends went on the look-out for what could be learned about
her enemies and where they had gone. Ástríðr was carrying King Tryggvi’schild. She had herself transported out onto a lake and hid there on somesmall islands and a few people with her. There she gave birth to a child.
It was a boy. And when he was sprinkled with water, he was named Óláfr
after his grandfather.363 There she hid herself during the summer, [226] but
when night became darker and day began to get shorter, and the weather to
get cooler, then Ástríðr set out and Þórólfr with her, and few people, only
travelling through settled districts when they could keep hidden at night, andmet no one. They came out one day at evening to Ástríðr’s father Eiríkr’shome at Oprostaðir. They travelled secretly. Ástríðr sent men to the houseto tell Eiríkr, and he had them taken into a small building and a table set forthem with the best provisions. And when Ástríðr and her friends had been
there for a short while, her companions left, and she stayed behind and twoservingwomen with her and her son Óláfr, Þórólfr lúsarskegg and his sixyear-old son Þorgísl. They stayed there for the winter.
CHAPTER two
Haraldr gráfeldr and his brother Guðrøðr went after King Tryggvi’s death to
the residences he had owned, but by then Ástríðr had gone, and they could
find out nothing about her. A rumour reached them that she might be withchild by King Tryggvi. In the autumn they went to the north of the country,
as was written above. And when they met their mother Gunnhildr they told
her everything that had happened regarding the events that had taken place
The nickname Bjóðaskalli may refer to a farm called Bjóðar, and this placename is recorded in Hordaland (Lind 1920–21). Oprostaðir is known as the nameof a farm in Jaðarr, but from Ástríðr’s movements Snorri seems to have believed it
to be in the east of Norway (allowing her to escape to Sweden).
363
The fact that Óláfr was not named after his father, as posthumous sons usuallywere, supports the statement of Ágrip (ch. XVII) that he was three years old when
his father died.
362

138

heimskringla

in their expedition. She asked particularly about Ástríðr. They told hersuch reports as they had heard about her. But because that same autumn
Gunnhildr’s sons were in conflict with Jarl Hákon, and likewise during thewinter that followed, as was written above, there was no search made forÁstríðr and her son that winter.
[227] CHAPTER three
The following spring Gunnhildr sent observers to Upplǫnd and all the way
to the Vík to see what they could find out about what could have becomeof Ástríðr. And when the messengers came back the most they could tell­Gunnhildr was that Ástríðr must be with her father Eiríkr, and said that themost likely thing was that she would be bringing up her and Tryggvi’s son
there. Then Gunnhildr immediately sent out messengers, fitting them out wellwith weapons and horses, and they were thirty men in all, and the leader was
an influential man, a friend of Gunnhildr, whose name was Hákon.364 She
told them to go to Oprostaðir to Eiríkr and take away King Tryggvi’s son andbring him to her. Then the messengers travel the whole way there. And when
they had nearly reached Oprostaðir, Eiríkr’s friends become aware of their
movements and brought him report of the messengers’ travelling in the evening.
And straight away that night Eiríkr arranged for Ástríðr’s departure, provided
her with good guides and sent her east to Svíþjóð to see his friend Hákon inn
gamli (the Old), a wealthy man. They went away when plenty of the night
remained. They came in the evening to a district that is called Skaun, and saw
there a large dwelling and went up to it and asked for a night’s lodging. They
disguised themselves and wore poor clothing. This farmer’s name was Bjǫrn
eitrkveisa (Poison Snake), a wealthy man and a nasty person. He drove themaway. The went during the evening to another village a short way from there,
called Vizkar. The farmer who lodged them and gave them good hospitality
for the night was called Þorsteinn. They slept in great comfort.
[228] CHAPTER four
Hákon and the messengers of Gunnhildr came to Oprostaðir early that­morning and ask about Ástríðr and her son. Eiríkr says that she is not there.
Hákon and his men searched the farm and stayed for a large part of the day
and got no information about Ástríðr’s movements, then ride on the same
way and come late in the evening to Bjǫrn eitrkveisa’s in Skaun, getting­lodging there. Then Hákon ask Bjǫrn if he can tell him anything about
364
According to Oddr Snorrason, it is Jarl Hákon Sigurðarson whom Gunnhildr
sends (Oddr 132).

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

139Ástríðr. He says that people had come there during the day and asked for­lodging.
‘But I drove them away, and they must be lodged somewhere here in thevillage.’
A workman of Þorsteinn’s went during the evening out of the forest andcame to Bjǫrn’s, since it was on his way. He realised that there were guests
there and also what their business was. He told farmer Þorsteinn. And whena third of the night was still to go, Þorsteinn woke his guests up and told
them to go away, speaking harshly. And when they were come on their way
off the premises, then Þorsteinn told them that Gunnhildr’s messengers wereat Bjǫrn’s and were going looking for them. They asked him for some kindof help. He provided them with a guide and some food. This man went withthem on into the forest where there was a kind of lake with a small island init, covered with reeds. They were able to wade out to the island. There they
hid themselves in the reeds. Early in the morning Hákon rode away fromBjǫrn’s into the settlement, and wherever he came, he asked after Ástríðr. And
when he got to Þorsteinn’s he asks if they had come there. He says that there
had been some people there and they went off towards daybreak eastwards
into the forest. Hákon told Þorsteinn to go with them, since the way and thehiding-places were known to him. Þorsteinn went with them, and when hecame into the forest, he directed them in completely the opposite direction
from where [229] Ástríðr was. They went on all that day searching and did
not find them, then go back and tell Gunnhildr what they have found out.
Ástríðr and her companions went on their way and came out in Svíþjóð to
Hákon gamli’s. Ástríðr stayed there and her son Óláfr for a long time enjoying
good entertainment.
CHAPTER fiveGunnhildr Mother of Kings found out that Ástríðr and her son Óláfr were in
Sweden. Then she sent Hákon again and a good party of companions with him
east to King Eiríkr of the Svíar with good gifts and words of friendship. The
messengers were welcomed there. They stayed there and were well treated.
Later Hákon brought up his business before the king, saying that Gunnhildr
had sent word to this effect, that the king should provide him with assistanceso that he could take Óláfr Tryggvason with him to Norway.
‘Gunnhildr wants to bring him up.’
The king provides him with men, and they ride to see Hákon gamli. Hákon
invites Óláfr to go with him with many friendly words. Hákon gamli gave
a positive reply, saying that his mother should decide where he should go,but Ástríðr will by no means agree that the boy should go. The messengers

140

heimskringla

go away and tell King Eiríkr how things are. Then the messengers get readyto go home, asking the king again to give them some assistance to get theboy away, whether Hákon gamli is willing or not. The king again provides
them with a troop of men. The messengers come to Hákon gamli anddemand then that the boy should go with them. And when this was notgranted, then they start to use strong words and threaten harsh treatment
and act angrily. Then a slave, whose name is said to be Bursti, dashes
forward and is about to strike Hákon, and they only just manage to get away
without being beaten up by the slave. After that they go back to Norway
and tell ­Gunnhildr how they have got on, and also that they have seen Óláfr
Tryggvason.
[230] CHAPTER sixÁstríðr’s brother was called Sigurðr, son of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli. He had now
been a long time away from the country and been east in Garðaríki withKing Valdamarr. Sigurðr was held in high honour there. Ástríðr became
keen to go there to her brother Sigurðr. Hákon gamli provided her with agood retinue and all necessary supplies. She travelled with some merchants.
She had now been two years with Hákon gamli. Óláfr was now three years
old. But as they sailed east by sea, vikings came against them. They wereEistr (Estonians). They captured both people and goods, and killed some,but some they divided among themselves as slaves.365 There Óláfr was
separated from his mother, and he was taken by an Estonian, Klerkón,­together with Þórólfr and Þorgísl. Þórólfr seemed too old to Klerkón to bea slave, and he thought he would not get much work out of him and killed
him, but took the boys with him and sold them to a man called Klerkr,
getting in exchange a rather good goat. A third man bought Óláfr and gavea good cloak or mantle for him. He was called Réás, and his wife wascalled Rékón, and their son Rékóni. Óláfr was there for a long time andtreated well, and the householder was very fond of him. Óláfr was in thisexile in Eistland for six years.
CHAPTER seven

Sigurðr Eiríksson came to Eistland on a mission from Hólmgarðr for King
Valdamarr, and he was to collect the king’s taxes in that country. Sigurðr
travelled in fine style [231] with many men and a great deal of wealth. He
saw a boy in a market-place, very handsome, and realised that he must be a365
For the fate of Ástríðr, not mentioned here, see ch. 52 below. On the ­Estonians,
particularly the personal names recorded here, see Keraliunas 1994.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar141

foreigner there, and asked him his name and descent. He said his name wasÓláfr, and that of his father Tryggvi Óláfsson, and that of his mother Ástríðr,daughter of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli. Then Sigurðr realised that the boy was his
nephew. Then Sigurðr asked the boy why he was come there. Óláfr told him
all the circumstances of his position. Sigurðr asked him to take him to hismaster Réás. And when he got there, then he bought both the boys, Óláfr
and Þorgísl, and took them with him to Hólmgarðr and did not let Óláfr’s
descent get known about, but treated him well.
CHAPTER eightÓláfr Tryggvason was there one day in the marketplace. It was very
crowded. He recognised there Klerkón, who had killed his foster-father,Þórólfr lúsarskegg. Óláfr had a small axe in his hand and he planted
it in Klerkón’s head, so that it stuck down in his brain, immediately
taking to his heels back to his lodging and telling his kinsman Sigurðr,and Sigurðr immediately took Óláfr to the queen’s quarters and told her
what had happened. She was called Allógíá. Sigurðr asked her to help
the boy. She replied, looking at the boy, and says that such a handsome
boy must not be killed, ordered men to be summoned to her fully armed.
Hólmgarðr was a place of such great sanctuary that it was the law thatanyone who killed a man who had not been judged should be killed. In
accordance with their custom and law, the whole population stormedout and searched for the boy to find where he had got to. Then someone
said that he was on the queen’s premises and there was an army of men
there fully armed. [232] Then the king was told. He then went there withhis troop and was unwilling for them to fight. He brought about a truce
and after that a settlement. The king adjudged compensation, and thequeen dealt with the payment. Afterwards Óláfr stayed with the queen,
and she was very fond of him. It was the law in Garðaríki that no menof royal blood should be there except with the king’s consent. Then
Sigurðr told the queen of what descent Óláfr was and the reason why
he was come there, that he could not stay at home in his own country
because of hostility, asking her to discuss this with the king. She did so,
asking the king to help this king’s son, who had been treated so harshly,
and her arguments were so persuasive that the king agreed to this withher, then took Óláfr under his wing and treated him nobly, as it befitted
a king’s son to be treated. Óláfr was now nine years old, when he came
to Garðaríki, and stayed there with King Valdamarr another nine years.
Óláfr was the handsomest of all men and the biggest, the strongest andin sports beyond all men of whom the Norwegians tell.

142heimskringla

CHAPTER nine
Jarl Hákon Sigurðarson stayed with Haraldr Gormsson King of the Danes
the following winter after he had fled from Norway before Gunnhildr’ssons. Hákon was so filled with anxiety during the winter that he took to his
bed and suffered from sleeplessness, eating and drinking only as much as
would preserve his strength. Then he sent his men [233] secretly northto Þránd­­heimr to his friends and put a plan to them, that they should kill
King Erli­ngr, if they could manage to, saying that he would return to his
realm when summer came. That winter the Þrœndir killed Erlingr, as is
written above. There was close friendship between Hákon and Gull-Haraldr.
Haraldr revealed his plans to Hákon. Haraldr said that he wanted now tosettle ashore and no longer live on warships. He asked Hákon what hethought, whether King Haraldr would be willing to share his kingdom with
him if he demanded it.
‘I think,’ says Hákon, ‘that the king of the Danes will not refuse your justdemands, but even so, you will know the situation more precisely if you
discuss it with the king. I do not expect that you will get the kingdom without
asking for it.’Soon after this conversation, Gull-Haraldr spoke with King Haraldr, when
there were many of the ruling class, friends of both, present. Then GullHaraldr demanded of King Haraldr that he share the kingdom half and halfwith him, as his birth and descent there in Danmǫrk entitled him. At thisclaim King Haraldr got very angry, saying that no one had demanded thisof his father King Gormr, that he should become half-king over Danmǫrk,nor from his father Hǫrða-Knútr or Sigurðr ormr-í-auga or Ragnarr loðbrók,
making himself so angry and furious that one could not speak with him.
CHAPTER Ten
Gull-Haraldr was now much less happy than previously. He now had norule any more than before, but instead the king’s anger. He then came tohis friend Hákon, and told him his troubles and asked him for some good
advice, if there was any available, such that would enable him to gain
rule, saying that he could [234] only think of trying for rule with force andweapons. Hákon told him not to say that in the presence of anyone so thatit could get known.
‘Your life is at stake. Think about it to yourself, what you are capable
of. For such great undertakings, a man must be bold and resolute, stick atneither good things nor bad, so that what is embarked upon may succeed.
But the contrary would be a disaster, to embark on a great undertaking andthen abandon it in disgrace.’óláfs saga tryggvasonar

143

Gull-Haraldr replies: ‘I shall press this claim without withholding myhands from killing the king himself, if I get an opportunity, since he is goingto refuse me the rule that I ought rightly to have.’
Then they end their conversation. King Haraldr then went to see Hákon,and they begin to talk. The king tells the jarl what claim Gull-Haraldr has
made to him for rule, and the answer he had given, saying that he is in noway willing to diminish his own rule.
‘But if Gull-Haraldr is going to press on at all with this claim, then it will
be no problem for me to have him killed, because I shall be unable to trust
him if he refuses to give it up.’
The jarl replies: ‘It is my opinion that Haraldr has gone so far in making
this public, that he will be most reluctant to abandon it. I expect, if he starts
hostilities here in this country, that he will not be short of support, principally
because of his father’s popularity, and it would be highly disastrous for you
to slay your kinsman, for everyone will declare him innocent as things are.
I do not want, either, to declare it my counsel that you make yourself a lesser
king than your father Gormr was. He also enlarged his rule greatly, and in
no way diminished it.’
Then said the king: ‘What is your counsel, then, Hákon? Must I neither
share rule nor rid myself of this threat?’‘We must meet in a few days’ time,’ says Jarl Hákon. ‘I shall first consider
this problem, [235] and then give you a solution.’
Then the king went away, and all his men.
CHAPTER eleven

Now Jarl Hákon was once again taken up with extreme anxiety and weighing
up of plans and let only a few people stay in the house with him. A few days
later King Haraldr came to the jarl, and they begin to talk. The king asks
if the jarl has considered the conversation they had together the other day.
‘I have,’ says the jarl, ‘lain awake about it day and night ever since, andit seems to me the best course for you to keep and rule all the kingdom thatyour father had and you inherited from him, and hand over to your kinsman
Haraldr some other kingdom which will make him a distinguished man.’‘What kingdom is that,’ says the king, ‘that I can rightfully give Haraldr,
if I keep the Danish realm undiminished?’
The jarl says: ‘It is Norway. The kings that are there are hateful to all thepeople of the country. Everyone of any account wishes them ill.’
The king says: ‘Norway is a large country and the people are hardy and
it is not easy to attack with a foreign army. That’s how it was for us while
Hákon was defending the country, we lost many troops and never won a
victory. Haraldr Eiríksson is my foster-son and has been adopted by me.’144

heimskringla

Then says the jarl: ‘I have long known that you had often given support
to Gunnhildr’s sons, and yet they have rewarded you with nothing but
evil. We shall get hold of Norway much more easily than by fighting for itwith the whole Danish army. Send a message to your foster-son Haraldr,
offer to let him take from you the land and fief that they previously held
here in Danmǫrk. Summon him to a meeting with you. Then Gull-Haraldr
will in a short time be able to gain rule in Norway from King Haraldr
gráfeldr.’
The king says that this will be said to be an evil deed, [236] to betray his
foster-son.
‘The Danes will reckon,’ says the jarl, ‘that it is a better trick to kill a
Norwegian viking than one’s Danish nephew.’
They now discuss this for a long time, until this is agreed on between them.
CHAPTER twelve

Gull-Haraldr came again to talk to Hákon. The jarl tells him that he has now
pursued his business to the stage where it is very likely that now a kingdom
will lie vacant for him in Norway.
‘Then we shall,’ he says, ‘keep up our friendship. I shall then be able togive you much support in Norway. You get hold of that kingdom to begin
with. King Haraldr is now very old, and he has only the one son, whom heis little fond of and is illegitimate.’366
The jarl goes on about this to Gull-Haraldr until he is satisfied about
it. Then they all talk together frequently, the king and the jarl and GullHaraldr. Then the king of the Danes sent his men north into Norway tosee Haraldr gráfeldr. This expedition was fitted out very splendidly. They
had a good reception there and met King Haraldr. They announce thenews that Jarl Hákon is in Danmǫrk and lies close to death and nearly
unconscious, and this other news, that King Haraldr of the Danes has
invited his foster-son Haraldr gráfeldr to come to him and receive there
from him revenues such as he and his brothers had formerly held there
in Danmǫrk, and bade Haraldr come to him and meet him in Jutland.
Haraldr gráfeldr referred this business to Gunnhildr and other friends ofhis. People expressed very different opinions about this. Some found thistrip unsafe, considering how the ­people there were. The others were more
numerous who urged that he should go, because there was such [237]great famine in Norway then that kings could hardly feed their men. At
this time the fiord where the kings resided most often got its name, being
That is, Sveinn tjúguskegg (see ch. 34 below). Jómsvíkinga saga (Jóms (291), 109)
­relates Sveinn’s illegitimate birth, but according to Saxo Grammaticus he was legitimate.
366óláfs saga tryggvasonar

145

called Harðangr (Harsh Land).367 In Danmǫrk the seasons were going
tolerably well. People thought provisions could be obtained there if King
Haraldr got revenues and rights to visit there. It was decided, before themessenger went away, that King Haraldr should come to Danmǫrk inthe summer to see the king of the Danes and accept from him the offerthat King Haraldr had made.
CHAPTER thirteen
Haraldr gráfeldr went to Danmǫrk in the summer taking three longships.
Hersir (Lord) Arinbjǫrn from Firðir skippered one of them.368 King Haraldr
sailed out from the Vík and to Limafjǫrðr and came to land at Háls. He
was told that the king of the Danes would be coming there soon. And
when Gull-Haraldr heard this, then he sailed there with nine ships. He
had previously fitted out this force to go raiding. Jarl Hákon had by thenalso got his force ready and also planned to go raiding. He had twelve
ships, and they were all big ones. But when Gull-Haraldr had left, thenJarl Hákon says to the king:‘Now I’m not sure whether we aren’t rowing in a levy and also paying thefine for not doing so.369 Gull-Haraldr will kill Haraldr gráfeldr. After that hewill take over the kingdom in Norway. Do you expect him then to be loyal
to you if you give him so much power? But he told me last winter [238] that
he would kill you if he got the opportunity. Now I will subject Norway to
you and kill Gull-Haraldr if you will promise me that I shall easily be able
to settle with you for that. I will then become your jarl and confirm it withoaths and subject Norway to you with your support, then after that hold thecountry under your rule and pay you tribute, and you will then be a greater
king than your father, if you rule two great nations.’
This was agreed between the king and the jarl. Hákon then went with his
troop to find Gull-Haraldr.

Snorri’s etymology derives the name from harðr ‘harsh’ + angr ‘fiord, bay’; butanother word angr means ‘distress’. Harðangr, derived from *harðgangr ‘difficult
path’ also occurs as a word meaning ‘hardship’. In fact the place name most likely
means ‘fiord of the Hǫrðar’ (de Vries 1977; Ásgeir Blöndal Magnússon 1989).
368
Arinbjǫrn is best known as the friend of Egill Skalla-Grímsson, in whose saga
he intercedes for him with King Eiríkr blóðøx in York. He is commemorated in
Egill’s Arinbjarnarkviða.
369
An allusion to a provision in the Gulaþingslƒg (ch. 301; NGL I 99): ‘If a man
travels on a ship other than that on which he is supposed to travel, then he must bothrow in the levy and pay the fine.’ Here it implies ‘having the worst of both worlds’.
367

146

heimskringla

CHAPTER fourteen
Gull-Haraldr came to Háls in Limafjǫrðr. He immediately challenged ­Haraldr
gráfeldr to battle. And even though Haraldr had a smaller force, he ­immediately
went ashore and prepared for battle, drawing up his battle-line. But before
the lines joined in battle, Haraldr gráfeldr urged his troops strongly and told
them to draw their swords, leaping forward immediately in the van of his line
and striking out on both sides. So says Glúmr Geirason in Gráfeldardrápa:
		
105.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Valiant words spoke the Óðinn
of valuable hilts’ metal,370
who had courage to colour
crimson the plain for hosts;
Haraldr warned, wide-landed,
warriors their swords to readyfor war; to seafarers, splendid
seemed the king’s command.

Gráfeldardrápa 7
Fsk 108ÓTM I 95[239] There fell King Haraldr gráfeldr. So says Glúmr Geirason:
		
106.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Good with horses,371 the guardianof Glammi’s steed’s courtyard372
had to fall on the wide fringesof the fiord of Eylimi.373
On the sand the senderof sea’s fire374 fell at Háls;
the speech-blessed confidantof kings375 caused that killing.

Gráfeldardrápa 9

Fsk 109 (second half)ÓTM I 95 (second half)

Most of King Haraldr’s force fell there with him. Hersir Arinbjǫrn fell there.
Then were fifteen years passed from the fall of Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri, andfrom the fall of Sigurðr Hlaðajarl, thirteen years. The priest Ari Þorgilsson
says this, that Jarl Hákon was thirteen years ruling his patrimony in370mætra hjalta malm-Óðinn: ‘Óðinn (god) of metal of precious hilts’, god of thesword-blade, warrior.
371
viggjum hollr: ‘kind to, fond of horses’; horsemanship may have been one of
the skills for which Glúmr praises Haraldr (v. 92 above).
372
Glamma sóta garðs gætir: ‘guardian of the courtyard or enclosure (shield) of
Glammi’s (a sea-king’s) horse (ship)’, warrior.
373
Eylimafjƒrðr: Limafjǫrðr, suggesting the name derives from the name of alegendary king, Eylimi.
374sævar báls sendir: ‘sender of sea’s fire (gold)’, generous lord.
375jƒfra spjalli: ‘confidant of kings’, here Hákon; konungs spjalli is specified bySnorri as an epithet for a jarl (Skáldsk 81/26).

óláfs saga tryggvasonar147Þrándheimr before Haraldr gráfeldr fell, and for the last six years that Haraldr
gráfeldr lived, Ari says that Gunnhildr’s sons and Hákon fought and fledfrom the country in turns.376[240] CHAPTER fifteen
Jarl Hákon and Gull-Haraldr met a little while after Haraldr gráfeldr fell. Then
Jarl Hákon joined battle with Gull-Haraldr. Hákon gained victory there, andHaraldr was captured and Hákon had him hanged. Then Jarl Hákon went to
see the king of the Danes and settled with him easily for the killing of his
kinsman Gull-Haraldr. After that King Haraldr took out to sea an army fromall over his kingdom and went with six hundred ships. There with him thenwere Jarl Hákon and King Guðrøðr’s son Haraldr grenski and many othersof the ruling class who had fled their patrimonies in Norway because of
Gunnhildr’s sons. The king of the Danes sailed his fleet from the south into
the Vík, and all the people of the country submitted to him. And when hecame to Túnsberg, large numbers thronged to him. And King Haraldr handed
over all the forces that had come to him in Norway to Jarl Hákon and gave
him to administer Rogaland and Hǫrðaland, Sogn, Firðafylki, Sunn-Mœrr
and Raumsdalr and Norð-Mœrr—these seven districts King Haraldr gave
to Jarl Hákon to administer on the same terms as Haraldr inn hárfagri had
given them to his sons, with this difference, that Hákon was also to possess
there and also in Þrándheimr all the royal residences and land dues. He wasalso to use the royal treasury whenever he needed it if there was an invadingarmy in the country. King Haraldr gave Haraldr grenski Vingulmǫrk, Vestfold
and Agðir as far as Líðandisnes, and the title of king, and let him have rule
there in every way the same as in times past his kinsmen had had and Haraldr
inn hárfagri had given his sons. Haraldr grenski was then eighteen years old
and afterwards became a renowned man. Then King Haraldr of the Danes
goes home with the whole army of Danes.
[241] CHAPTER sixteen
Jarl Hákon took his troops along the coast to the north. And when Gunnhildr
and her sons heard this news, then they gather together an army, and it was
hard for them to get troops. They took up the same procedure as before,
sailing west over the sea with those men who were willing to go with them,going first to Orkney and staying there for a while. Previously the jarls there
had been the sons of Þorfiðr hausakljúfr, Hlǫðvir and Arnviðr, Ljótr and Skúli.
376
This information is not included in the surviving version of Ari’s Íslendinga­bók,
but may have formed part of the áttartala ok konunga ævi ‘genealogy and lives ofkings’ that Ari says were in the now lost earlier version (ÍF I 3).

148

heimskringla

Jarl Hákon now subjected the whole country to himself and stayed thatwinter in Þrándheimr. Einarr skálaglamm speaks of this in Vellekla:
		
107.
			
			
			

Seven districts were subdued by
the scrupulous wearer of thebrow’s ground’s silk band,377 bringing
betterment to the country.

Vellekla 14

Jarl Hákon, when he travelled from the south along the coast in the summer
and the people of the country submitted to him, then he ordered over hiswhole realm that people should maintain temples and rituals, and this wasdone. Thus it says in Vellekla:
		
108.
			
			
			
[242] 		
			
			
			

At once, wise, he enabled
Vellekla 15
honour of all Einriði’s378
Fsk 120
famed temple grounds, ravaged,
ÓTM I 98
and the gods’ sacred places,
before over all the ocean
and on the giants’ road,379 the Hlórriði
of the spears’ yard380—gods guide him—
goes381 with the wolf of slaughter.382

		
109.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And, useful to men, the Æsir’s
offspring383 return to rituals;
the mighty master of Hlǫkk’s
meeting’s red board384 wins glory.
Now the earth is growing
again; the wealth-destroyer385
lets happy spear-bridge envoys386
inhabit the gods’ temples.

Vellekla 16
Fsk 111–12

377
brúnar grundar silkis síma geymir: ‘keeper, owner of the silken band of thebrow’s ground (forehead, head)’, man, ruler.
378
Einriði: Þórr.
379
jƒtna vegr: ‘road of giants’, mountains.
380
geira garðs Hlórriði: ‘Þórr of the enclosure of spears (shield)’, warrior.
381farði: past tense of ferja ‘to bring’; literally ‘brought’.
382
valfalls vitnir: ‘wolf of battle-death’, sword.
383
Ásmegir: sons of the Æsir, i.e. the gods.
384
Hlakkar móts rauðbríkar rœkir: ‘tender of the red board of Hlǫkk’s (valkyrie’s)
meeting (battle)’, tender of the shield, warrior.
385auðrýrir: ‘destroyer of wealth’, generous lord.
386
geirbrúar rr: ‘messenger, servant of the spear-bridge (shield)’, warrior.

149óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
110.
			
			
			

Now all land from Vík northwards
acknowledges the jarl’s rule;
widely the bringer of battleboard storm,387 Hkon, grows mighty.

Vellekla 17
Fsk 120
ÓTM I 98–99[243] The first winter that Hákon ruled over the country, herring came inall over the country, and the previous autumn corn had grown wherever it
had been sown. And in the spring people got seedcorn, so that most farmers
could sow their land, and there was soon prospect of a good harvest.
CHAPTER seventeen

Gunnhildr’s son King Ragnfrøðr, and another of Gunnhildr’s sons, Guðrøðr,these two were now still alive of the sons of Eiríkr and Gunnhildr. So says
Glúmr Geirason in Gráfeldardrápa:

		
111.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

My hopes of wealth were halved when
Haraldr’s life by sword-storm388
was broken; the king’s death in battle
has brought me no riches.
But I know both his brothersbright promises have made me;
Plenty of men will now dependon prosperity from that quarter.

Gráfeldardrápa 11

3GT 43

Ragnfrøðr set out in the spring when he had been one winter in Orkney.
He then sailed from the west to Norway and had a fine force and large
ships. And when he came to Norway, then he learned that Jarl Hákon wasin Þrándheimr. Ragnfrøðr then sailed north round Staðr and raided alongSunn-Mœrr, and some people submitted to him, as [244] often happens
when hostile bands pass over the land, that those who are faced by themseek for help, each one from wherever seems most promising. Jarl Hákon
heard about what was ­happening, that there were hostilities south roundMœrr. The jarl then took to his ships and sent round a summons to arms,
got ready as quickly as he could and sailed out along the fiord. He found it
easy to get troops. The meeting of Ragnfrøðr and Jarl Hákon took place inthe northern part of Sunn-Mœrr. Hákon imme­diately joined battle. He hada larger force and smaller ships. There was a fierce battle, and Hákon got onworse. They fought across the prows, as was the custom there. There wasa current in the sound and all the ships drifted together in to the shore. The
ímunborðs veðrgœðir: ‘provider of storm of the battle-board (shield)’, causerof battle, warrior.
388hjƒrdrífa: ‘sword-snowstorm’, battle.
387

150

heimskringla

jarl also had his men row astern to the shore where it seemed to him best
to land. And when the ships touched bottom, then the jarl and all his men
left the ships and beached them, so that their enemies should not be able todrag them out into the water. After that the jarl formed up on level groundand urged Ragnfrøðr to come ashore.389 Ragnfrøðr and his men brought theirships to land and they shot at each other for a long time. Ragnfrøðr would
not go ashore, and they parted without more ado. Ragnfrøðr sailed his force
south round Staðr because he was afraid of a land army if there was a rushof men to Hákon. But the jarl would not join in battle again because hethought the difference in the height of their vessels was too great. Then hewent in the autumn north to Þrándheimr and stayed there during the winter,and Ragnfrøðr then controlled everywhere south of Staðr: Firðafylki, Sogn,
Hǫrðaland, Rogaland. He kept a large number of men with him during thewinter. And when spring came, he called a levy out and got a large force.
He then went round all these districts to get himself troops and ships andother supplies that he needed.
[245] CHAPTER eighteen

Jarl Hákon called a levy out, when spring came, from all over the north ofthe country. He got a great force from Hálogaland and Naumudalr, also
everywhere from Byrða to Staðr he got forces from all the coastal areas, anarmy gathering to him from all over Þrœndalǫg, also from round Raumsdalr.
It is thus claimed that he had an army from each of four counties. Seven
jarls joined him and altogether they had a countless number of men. So it
says in Vellekla:
		
112.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Further, the defender			of the folk of Mœrr, eager		for war, sent men southwards		
to Sogn travelling;from four counties the Freyrof the fair wind of Heðinn390
brought out all people;
the Ullr of swords391 was resolute.

Vellekla 22
Fsk 114
ÓTM I 101–02

389
Hákon’s ending the battle by choosing to fight on land seems to follow a verse
preserved only in Fagrskinna (Fsk 113, Vellekla 20).
390
Freyr Heðins byrjar: ‘Freyr (god) of the fair wind of Heðinn (legendary
warrior)’, god of battle, warrior.
391sverða Ullr: ‘Ullr (god) of swords’, warrior.

151óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
113.
			
[246] 		
			
			
			
			
			

Vellekla 23
And seven land-steerers392		
on smooth hurdles of Meiti393		
Fsk 115 (first half)
swept with the bird-of-Sǫrvi’s		ÓTM I 102
soother394 to the shield-meeting.395
All of Norway echoed as
Ullrs of the wall of Heðinn396—
by headlands floated crowds of corpses—
came together in sword-conclave.

Jarl Hákon took all this force south round Staðr. Then he heard that King
Ragnfrøðr with his army was gone inland into Sogn; he then directed his
troop that way and a meeting between him and Ragnfrøðr took place there.
The jarl sailed his ships to the shore and marked out a battlefield for King
Ragnfrøðr and took his position for the battle. So it says in Vellekla:
		
114.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Slaughter, wide-famed, was wieldedby the Vinðr’s foe in the second
affray, but again the ruler
readied himself for battle.
The shield-giantess’s noise-Narfi397
manoeuvred the ski of Jálkr398
to shore, and steered his vesselto the shire’s outermost region.

Vellekla 24[247] There was a very great battle there. Jarl Hákon had a much larger force
and gained the victory. This was at Þinganes, where Sogn and Hǫrðalandlandreki ‘land-director’, ruler. Snorri derives it from reka ‘to drive’: Því heitirhann svá at hann rekr her um land annara konunga eða rekr her ór sínu landi ‘He
is called this because he drives armies through the lands of other kings or drives
armies out of his own land’ (Skáldsk 101), but it is more probably related to rekja‘to straighten’.
393
mjúkhurð Meita: ‘supple hurdle of Meiti (sea-king)’, ship.
394
svƒrgœlir Sƒrva: ‘comforter of Sǫrvi’s (sea-king’s, warrior’s) bird’, feeder ofthe raven, warrior.
395
randa mót: ‘meeting of shields’, battle.
396Heðins veggjar Ullar: ‘Ullar (pl.) (gods) of the wall (shield) of Heðinn
­(legendary warrior)’, warriors; veggr ‘wall’ is used in kennings for shield because
shields are used to form the ‘shield-wall’ in battle.
397
hlífar flagðs hlym-Narfi: ‘Noise-Narfi (son of Loki, here a god) of the shield’sgiantess (axe)’; noise of the axe is battle; the god of battle is a warrior.
398
Jálks ƒndurr: ‘ski of Jálkr (usually a name for Óðinn, here possibly a sea-king)’,
ship. The verse includes the meaningless word fƒrf, which may belong to this kenning;see NN §§ 404, 2244 for conjecture.
392

152

heimskringla

meet. King Ragnfrøðr fled to his ships, and there fell there of his troop threehundred men. So it says in Vellekla:
		
115.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Fierce was the fight until the		Vellekla 25
enforcing-pole of war-trees399		
Fsk 115
crammed under the corpse-vulture’s400 ÓTM I 103
claws three hundred enemies;
to the sea on soldiers’skulls—so great his gain—
the war-waging leader
could walk, laden with booty.

After this battle King Ragnfrøðr fled from Norway, and Jarl Hákon broughtpeace to the country and let [248] the great army that had followed him thatsummer go back north, but he stayed there for the autumn and for the winter.
CHAPTER nineteen
Jarl Hákon proceeded to marry a woman called Þóra, the daughter of Skagi
Skoptason, a rich man. Þóra was the most handsome of women. Their sons
were Sveinn and Hemingr. Bergljót was the name of their daughter, whom
Einarr þambarskelfir later married. Jarl Hákon was a great womaniser andhad many children. Ragnhildr was the name of a daughter of his. He gave
her in marriage to Þóra’s brother Skopti Skagason. The jarl loved Þóraso much that he became much closer friends with her kinsmen than othermen, though his brother-in-law Skopti was the most highly esteemed of all
her kinsmen. The jarl gave him large revenues in Mœrr. And every timethey were out on a naval expedition, then Skopti had to position his shipclosest to the jarl’s ship, and no one was permitted to sail a ship between
their ships.
CHAPTER twenty
It happened one summer when Jarl Hákon was on an expedition, thatÞorleifr spaki was skippering one of his ships. Eiríkr was also in it with him.
He was then ten or eleven years old. And when they sailed into harbour inthe evenings, then Eiríkr would have nothing else but that they should sailto a berth next to the jarl’s ship. But when they came south to Mœrr, thenthe jarl’s brother-in-law Skopti arrived there with a well manned longship.
gunnar lunda þrøngvimeiðr: ‘oppressing-tree of trees of battle’, victorious
war-leader.
400
gammr nás: ‘vulture of carrion’, raven.
399óláfs saga tryggvasonar153

And when they were rowing up to the fleet, then Skopti shouted that Þorleifr
should make room in the harbour for him and get out of the berth. Eiríkr­replied quickly, telling Skopti to put into another berth. Jarl Hákon heard
this, that his son Eiríkr thought himself now so great that he will not give
way to Skopti; the jarl immediately shouts, [249] telling them to move outof the berth, saying that otherwise it would be the worse for them, sayingthat they would be beaten. And when Þorleifr heard this, he gave orders
to his men, telling them to loose the ship from the hawsers, and this wasdone. Then Skopti put into the berth that he was accustomed to have next
to the jarl’s ship. Skopti had to tell the jarl all his news when they wereboth together, and the jarl would tell Skopti any news if he had heard of it
first. He was called Tíðenda-Skopti (News-Skopti). The following winterEiríkr stayed with his foster-father Þorleifr, but early in the spring Eiríkr
got himself a troop of men. Þorleifr gave him a small ship with fifteen
rowing-benches complete with rigging, awnings and provisions. Eiríkr
then sailed out along the fiord and then south to Mœrr. Tíðenda-Skopti wastravelling with a manned fifteen-benched ship between his residences, andEiríkr sailed against him and into battle. There fell Skopti, but Eiríkr gave
quarter to the men who were then still standing. So says Eyjólfr dáðaskáld(Poet of Deeds) in Bandadrápa:401
		
116.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Late in the day to Meiti’s meeting402
Bandadrápa 1
he moved, when young, the distantFsk 138
fishin­g-ground’s ski403 with followers
Skáldsk 76
no fewer than the bold chieftain’s,		 (first half)when the wrathful raiserof red fire of the shield-rim’s meadow404
made fall—often the wolf-feeder405
fed blood-falcons406—Skopti.

401
Nothing is known of the origin or life of this poet. Eight stanzas (vv. 116–18
and 149–53 below) and a refrain survive of his only known poem Bandadrápa (Poemof the Gods), so called because of the words at mun banda ‘according to the will of
the gods’ in the refrain (see v. 117). The phrase also occurs in Vellekla, composed inhonour of Jarl Eiríkr’s father Hákon (see v. 97 above). The lines that constitute therefrains are italicised in the text.
402
Meita mót: ‘meeting of Meiti (a sea-king)’, battle.
403útvers skíð: ‘ski of the remote fishing-field’, ship.
404
randvallar riðloga reiðir: ‘brandisher of the swinging fire of the field of theshield-boss (or rim)’, brandisher of the fire of the shield, i.e. of the sword, warrior.
405
ulfteitir: ‘wolf-gladdener’, warrior.
406blóðvalr: ‘blood-falcon’, raven.

154

heimskringla[250] 117.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The gold-mover,407 most mighty,
Bandadrápa 2
made fall the ruler’s landsman408
when he fought; life you finished
for the hand’s fire bestower.409
The steel-terrifier410 trod fromthe controller of the din ofprow-ravens’ bench-plank,411 lifeless;to the pleasure of the gods, takes land . . .412

After that Eiríkr sailed south along the coast and came out in Danmǫrk, thenwent to see King Haraldr Gormsson and stayed with him for the winter. And
the following spring the king of the Danes sent Eiríkr north to Norway andgave him a jarldom and with it Vingulmǫrk and Raumaríki to supervise on
the same terms as in the past tributary kings had held them. So says Eyjólfrdáðaskáld:

hoddsveigir: ‘bender, mover of treasure’, generous man.
Kíars landmaðr: ‘Kíarr’s (the ruler’s) landsman (perhaps referring to a lendr
maðr, lord or owner of an estate)’, the ruler’s supporter (i.e. Skopti). The name Kíarr,perhaps derived from ‘Caesar’, is used here of a ruler (i.e. Jarl Hákon).
409
handa logreifir: ‘gladdener with fire of hands (gold, jewellery)’, generous man(the sense is probably that he gladdens those to whom he gives the jewellery).
410stálœgir: ‘frightener of steel or weapons’, warrior.
411
stafns hrafna fletbalkar dynbeiðir: ‘demander of the noise of the bench-plank(shield) of ravens of the prow (ships)’, commander of battle, war-leader. FJ (B I 191)
emends fletbalkar to flatbalkar, ‘flat plank’.
412
The last line belongs to the stef ‘refrain’ of the poem, which is of a kind calledklofastef ‘split refrain’ or rekstef ‘extended refrain’, of which individual lines areincorporated as the fourth or last line of some stanzas. Three lines of the stef arecited in Skáldsk (I 84) and together with two further lines, read:407
408

Dregr land at mun banda
Eiríkr und sik geira		veðrmildr ok semr hildi
gunnblíðr, ok ræðr síðan
jarl goðvǫrðu hjarli.

(line 8 of v. 117)
(line 4 of vv. 149, 152)
(line 8 of v. 149, 152)
(line 4 of vv. 150, 153)
(line 8 of vv. 150, 153)

‘Eiríkr, spear-storm-generous, draws land into his power to the pleasure of thegods and, delighting in battle, wages war, and then the jarl rules the god-defended
land.’

óláfs saga tryggvasonar		118.
[251]		
			
			
			
			
			
			

155

Young was the army leader—
Bandadrápa 3
I find ale of the vesselof the snake of the mountain saddle413—
south, on the ocean’s adder,414
until gold-bestowers415 decided
to set over Yggr’s consort416
the helmet-bearing holder
of Hildr’s snow-shower.417

Jarl Eiríkr was afterwards a great ruler.
CHAPTER twenty-oneÓláfr Tryggvason was all this time in Garðaríki and had the best treatment
from King Valdimarr there and affection from the queen. King Valdimarr
appointed him leader over the troops that he sent out to defend his country.
Óláfr had some battles there and his command of the troops turned out
well. He himself maintained a great company of soldiers with the pay
the king gave him. Óláfr was a generous person to his men. As a result
he became popular. But it turned out, as it often can when foreigners rise
to power or to such great [252] fame that they surpass native men, thatmany were envious of how dear he was to the king and no less to thequeen. Men said this in the presence of the king, that he should bewareof making Óláfr too great,‘For such a man will be most dangerous to you if he decides to lend himself
to doing harm to you or your kingdom, when he is so gifted with ability andpopularity. We also do not know what he and the queen are always talking
about.’
413
setbergs linna knarrar ƒl: ‘ale of the trading-ship of the snakes of the flattopped mountain’; poetry. ‘Mountain-snakes’ are dwarfs (described in Gylf (15) as
maggots in the flesh of the primeval giant Ymir); in the myth of the origin of poetry,
two dwarfs who possessed the poetic mead were marooned on a skerry but saved
themselves by giving it to the giant Suttungr; thus, as Snorri says, ‘we call poetry . . .
dwarfs’ transportation, because this mead brought them deliverance from the skerry’(Skáldsk 4). The sense of lines 2–3 boils down to ‘I compose poetry’.
414sævar naðr: ‘adder of the sea’, (dragon-headed) ship.
415
hoddmildingr: ‘man generous with treasure’.
416
Yggjar brúðr: ‘wife of Yggr (Óðinn)’, the goddess Jǫrð, who also personifies‘earth’, thus, land.
417
Hildar élhvetjandi: ‘the one who encourages Hildr’s (valkyrie’s) snowstorm(battle)’, war-leader.

156

heimskringla

It was a great custom of powerful kings that the queen should have half
the royal following and maintain it at her own cost and use taxes and dues
for it as she needed. It was also the case with King Valdimarr, that thequeen had no smaller a following than the king, and they contended witheach other for the outstanding men. Each of them wanted to have them forthemselves. Now it turned out that the king gave credence to such speeches
that were spoken before him, and he became rather reserved and hostile
towards Óláfr. And when Óláfr noticed this, then he told the queen, andalso that he was getting anxious to go to the Northern lands, and says that
his kinsmen had in the past had rule there and he thought it most likely that
his future might be most prosperous there. The queen bade him farewell,saying that he would be thought noble wherever he was. Afterwards Óláfr
set out and went on board ship and sailed out to sea in the Baltic. And when
he sailed out of the east, then he came to Borgundarhólmr and launcheda raid there and plundered, but the people of the country advanced down
against him and held a battle with him, and Óláfr gained the victory andmuch plunder.
CHAPTER twenty-twoÓláfr lay off Borgundarhólmr and they got there a rough wind and a stormysea, and they could not tie up there and they sail south from there off Vinðland
and find there a good harbour, went on peacefully there and stayed there fora [253] while. The king in Vinðland was called Búrizláfr. His daughters were
Geira, Gunnhildr and Ástríðr. The king’s daughter Geira held power and rule
there where Óláfr and his men came to land. The man is called Dixin who
had most control of government with Queen Geira. And when they had been
informed that there had come to land there unknown men who were acting
in lordly fashion, and that they were going on peaceably there, then Dixin
went to see them with a message from the queen, Geira, that she wants toinvite the men who had come there to stay the winter, because the summer
was now far gone, and the state of the weather rough and great storms. And
when Dixin came there, then he soon realised that a man was in charge
there distinguished both in descent and appearance. Dixin told them that thequeen had invited them to her with an offer of friendship. Óláfr acceptedthat offer and went for the winter to Queen Geira’s, and each was very wellpleased with the other, so that Óláfr embarked on a proposal and asked forQueen Geira in marriage, and it was resolved that Óláfr should marry Queen
Geira that winter. He then became ruler of the kingdom with her. Hallfrøðr

157

óláfs saga tryggvasonarv­ andræðaskáld (Problem Poet) speaks of this in the drápa that he composed
about King Óláfr: 418

		
119.
			
			
			

Ruthless flesh-ravagers419
the ruler with blood reddened—
why should one conceal it?—on the isle, and east in Garðar.

Óláfsdrápa 2

Fsk 143
ÓTM I 111 (first half)[254] CHAPTER twenty-three

Jarl Hákon ruled over Norway, and paid no tribute because the king of theDanes had granted him all the taxes that the king was entitled to in Norway
for his labour and costs that the jarl expended in defending the country from
Gunnhildr’s sons.
CHAPTER twenty-four

Emperor Ótta420 was at this time in Saxland. He sent a message to King
Haraldr of the Danes, that he must accept baptism and the true faith, and thepeople of the land he ruled, or otherwise, the emperor said, he would go withan army against him. Then the king of the Danes had land defences set up,
had the Danavirki421 maintained and his warships fitted out. Then the kingsent a message to Jarl Hákon in Norway that he should come to him quickly
in the spring with all the troops he could get. Jarl Hákon called out an armyin the spring from his whole realm and he got very large numbers of men
and took that force to Danmǫrk and went to see the king of the Danes. The
king received him very honourably. Many other rulers were then with theking of the Danes who gave him support. He had then a very great force.
418
Hallfrøðr vandræðaskáld was an Icelandic poet who is most celebrated for hisverses in honour of King Óláfr Tryggvason, but he also, paradoxically, composed forÓláfr’s enemies, the jarls Hákon and Eiríkr. Hallfreðar saga records his conversion
to Christianity under the patronage of Óláfr, and his probably fictitious love affairs.
His nickname, ‘Problem Poet’ or ‘Troublesome Poet’ is said in Oddr Snorrason’sÓláfs saga Tryggvasonar and other kings’ sagas to have been given to him by theking because of his reluctance to accept baptism (Oddr 244).
419
hræskóð: ‘carrion-harmers’, weapons.
420
Emperor Otto II of Germany (967–983), who in 972–73 broke through theDanish ­defences and advanced some distance into Jutland.
421
Danavirki ‘Danes’ wall’. The Danevirke was a fortification of banks and ditches
across the base of the Jutland pensinsula to secure the Danish boundary against the
Saxons. Its construction was begun before 700 and it was refortified in later periods.

158

heimskringla

CHAPTER twenty-fiveÓláfr Tryggvason had been during the winter in Vinðland, as has been written
above. He went during the winter to the districts there in Vinðland which had
been subject to Queen Geira and had then turned away from all allegianceand tribute to her. Óláfr raids these places and slew many men, burned somepeople’s homes, took much plunder and subjected [255] these realms tohimself, going back afterwards to his fortification. Early in the spring Óláfr
fitted out his ships and then sailed out to sea. He sailed close to Skáni, madean attack on the coast, but the people of the country gathered together andheld a battle, and Óláfr gained the victory and took much ­plunder. After that
he sailed east to Gotland. There he captured a merchant ship that belonged
to Jamtr. They put up a great defence, and it ended with Óláfr clearing theship and killing many men, and he took all their goods. He had a third battle
on Gotland. Óláfr gained the victory there and got much plunder. So says
Hallfrøðr vandræðaskáld:
		
120.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Mighty, to shrines merciless,Óláfsdrápa 4
he made Vinðr fall in battle
Fsk 142 (second half)
and Jamtaland’s offspring;ÓTM I 138 (second half)early he achieved it.
The dignitaries’ lord,422 sword-daring, Fsk 142 (first half)endangered lives of Gotlanders;ÓTM I 138 (first half)
I learned that the gold-lessener423
unleashed spear-storm424 on Skáney.

CHAPTER twenty-six
Emperor Ótta gathered together a great army. He had troops from Saxland
and Frakkland, Frísland, and King Búrizláfr accompanied him from Vinðland
with a great army, and in the troop with him was his son-in-law Óláfr
Tryggvason. [256] The emperor had a great army of cavalry and a muchlarger army of foot soldiers. He also had a great army from Holtsetaland.
King Haraldr of the Danes sent Jarl Hákon with the army of Norwegians
which accompanied him south to the Danavirki to defend the country there.
So it says in Vellekla:
hersa dróttinn: ‘lord of hersar (men of high rank)’, king.
gollskerðir: ‘diminisher of gold’, generous lord.
424geirþeyr: ‘spear-wind’, battle.
422
423

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
121.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

So it happened that southwards
Vellekla 26
sand-plank draught-beasts425 underthe valiant bush of victory426
to visit Danmǫrk went running,
and the Hǫrðar lord, Dofrar’s leader,427
looked then for a meeting,hooded in the isle-shackle helmet,428
with Danish rulers.

		
122.
			
			
			
[257]		
			
			
			

And in winter he wanted,		
Vellekla 27
the wealth-kind king of Hlóðyn
of Myrkviðr,429 to make trialof the murder-elf430 who came southwards,
when the king bade the keeper,
keen, of mailcoat-tempest431
defend the fortificationfrom din-Njǫrðrs of Hagbarðr’s door.432

159

Emperor Ótta came with his army from the south to the Danavirki, andJarl Hákon defended the fortification wall with his troop. The Danavirki isconstructed in this way, that there are two fiords going into the land, one
on each side of the land, and between the heads of the fiords the Danes hadbuilt a great fortified wall of stone and turf and timber and dug a broad anddeep ditch outside it, and fortifications in front of the gates in the wall. Then
there was a great battle. It speaks of this in Vellekla:425
aurborðs eykr: ‘draught-beast of the gravel-board (‘plank that rests on the
ground when the ship is beached’, Jesch 2001, 141)’, ship.
426
sigrrunnr: ‘bush of victory’, successful warrior.
427Hƒrða valdr . . . Dofra dróttinn: ‘ruler of Hǫrðalanders, lord of Dofrar ­(peopleof a district of Norway)’, i.e. king of Norway.
428
holmfjƒturs hjalmr: ‘helm of the island-fetter (the Miðgarðsormr, which
encircled the land within the sea; thus the dragon Fáfnir)’, ægishjálmr ‘helm of
terror’, see note 140 above.
429
fémildr konungr Hlóðynjar myrkmarkar: ‘generous king of the dark forest (=Myrkviðr, a forest in Jutland) of Hlóðyn (= Jǫrð, i.e. earth, land)’, king of Jutland,
i.e. king of Denmark.
430morðalfr: ‘elf of slaughter, battle’, warrior.
431
valserkjar veðrhirðir: ‘keeper of the storm (battle) of the slaughter-shirt (coatof mail)’, warrior.
432
Hagbarðar hurðar hlym-Njƒrðr: ‘Njǫrðr (god) of the din (battle) of Hagbarðr’s(sea-king’s) door (shield)’, warrior.

160

heimskringla

		
123.
			
			
			
[258]		
			
			
			

There was no way of over-		
whelming, though the Rǫgnir
of the wall of the spear-rush433 gavestrong battle, their forces,
when, with a force of Frísians,
Frakkar, Vinðr, northwards
went the war-Viðurr;434 to warfare
the wave-steed’s rider435 summoned.

Vellekla 28

		
124.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Din of Þriði’s fire436 thundered		
there as spear-play Miðjungar437
engaged shields together;		
to grips came the eagle-feeder;438
the sea-steed’s striking-Þróttr439
sent Saxons fleeing; that waswhere the king with warriors
the wall440 for men defended.

Vellekla 29
Fsk 116–17
ÓTM I 137

Jarl Hákon lined up troops above all the wall-gates, though that was a larger partof his force that he made go all along the fortification walls and defend the places
that were most prone to attack. Much of the emperor’s force fell there, but they
did not manage to get anywhere with taking the fortification. Then the emperor
turned away and did not attempt anything further there. So it says in Vellekla:

After this battle Jarl Hákon went back to his ships and was going then to
sail north back to Norway, but he did not get a favourable wind. He wasthen lying out in Limafjǫrðr.
433
geirrásar garð-Rƒgnir: ‘enclosure-Rǫgnir of spear-rush (battle)’, Rǫgnir (Óðinn)of the enclosure or wall of battle (shield), warrior.
434
gunn-Viðurr: ‘war-Viðurr (Óðinn)’, warrior (here, the emperor Otto).
435
vágs blakkriði: ‘rider of the horse of the wave (ship)’, seafarer (here, Hákon).
436þrymr Þriðja logs: ‘din of Þriði’s (Óðinn’s) fire’, din of the sword, battle.
437
leikmiðjungr odda: ‘Miðjungr (giant) of the play of spears’, giant of battle, warrior.
Miðjungr is listed as a giant name in one of the þulur attached to Snorra Edda (Skáldsk
111), but it is not known how it comes to be used as a base word in kennings for ‘man’.
Cf. Skáldsk 40/15, Kent er ok við jƒtna heiti, ok er þat flest háð eða lastmæli, ‘Names ofgiants are also used [to refer to a man in kennings] and this is mostly as satire or criticism’.
438
arngreddir: ‘eagle-feeder’, warrior.
439
sœki-þróttr sundfaxa: ‘attacking-Þróttr (Óðinn) of the sea-horse’, viking, ­­sea-fighter.
440garðr: ‘enclosure, wall, stronghold’, here the Danavirki.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

161[259] CHAPTER twenty-seven
Emperor Ótta then turned his army towards the Slé. He there gathered
to himself a naval force, transporting the troops across the fiord there toJutland. And when King Haraldr of the Danes heard about this, he went
against him with his army. And a great battle took place there, and finallythe emperor won the victory, and the king of the Danes fled away toLimafjǫrðr and went out to Mársey. Then men passed between the kingand the emperor, and a truce and appointment for a meeting were arranged.
Emperor Ótta and the king of the Danes met on Mársey. And then the holybishop Poppó preached the Faith to King Haraldr, and he bore red-hot
iron in his hand and showed King Haraldr his hand unburned. Then King
Haraldr had himself baptised with the whole Danish army. King Haraldr
had earlier sent word to [260] Jarl Hákon, while the king was stationedon Mársey, that the jarl should come to his assistance. The jarl had thenarrived at the island after the king had had himself baptised. Then the kingsends word that the jarl should come to meet with him. And when they met
each other, then the king forced the jarl to have himself baptised. Then Jarl
Hákon was baptised and all the men who were with him. Then the kingprovided him with priests and other clerics and says that the jarl must have
all the people in Norway baptised. Then they parted. Jarl Hákon goes out
to sea and there waits for a favourable wind. And when the wind comesthat he thought would carry him out to sea, then he shoved all the clerics
up ashore, and then he himself sailed out to sea, and the wind was blowing
to the south west and west. The jarl then sails east through Eyrarsund. He
makes raids then on both shores. After that he sails east past Skáneyjarsund
and raided there too, wherever he came to land. And when he came east
off Gautasker, then he sailed to land. Then he performed a great pagan
sacrifice. Then two ravens came flying there, screeching loudly. Then thejarl felt sure that Óðinn had accepted the sacrifice and now it would be a
propitious time for the jarl to fight. Then the jarl burned all his ships andwent up inland with his troops and ravaged everywhere. Then Jarl Óttarr
came against him. He was ruling over Gautland. They had a great battlewith each other. [261] Jarl Hákon wins the victory there, but Jarl Óttarr fell
and a large part of his force with him. Jarl Hákon goes across both partsof Gautland and ravages everywhere, until he comes to Norway, goingafter that by land all the way north to Þrándheimr. It tells about this in
Vellekla:

162
		
125.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
		
126.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			
[262] 127.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

On the field the felling-Njǫrðr ofVellekla 30
flight441 consulted oracles;
Fsk 118
Heðinn’s attire’s tree-trunk442
ÓTM I 146
took the war-Sága’s443 lucky day.
3GT (ll. 1–2)
And strong vultures of slaughter444
he saw, the battle-offerer.445
The blood-bowl Týr446 then wanted
to break off lives of Gautar.
The jarl, where no man earlier
Vellekla 31
under Sǫrli’s dwelling447
Fsk 119
had harried, held the meetingÓTM I 146–47
of hollow-of-swords’ burning;448
3GT (ll. 1–2)
None brought rounds wrapped in
resting-place of the heatherwhale449 further from the water; the ruler
went over all Gautland.
The god of Fróði’s storm450 stacked
Vellekla 32
slaughter on the battlefield;
Fsk 119 (first half)
the gods’ kinsman451 could glory		in gain; the slain went to Óðinn.
Who doubts the disrupter of royal
race452 by gods is guided?
I say the splendid deities
Skáldsk 85 (ll. 7–8)
strengthen Hkon’s power.

flótta felli-Njƒrðr: ‘felling Njǫrðr (god) of fleeing men’, warrior.
Heðins váða draugr: ‘tree-trunk (man) of Heðinn’s (legendary hero’s) garments(mailcoat)’, warrior.
443
dolga Sága: ‘Sága (goddess) of battle’, valkyrie.
444hrægammr: ‘corpse-vulture’, raven.
445
hildar haldboði: ‘one who offers to hold a battle’, warrior.
446
teinlautar Týr: ‘Týr (god) of the sacrificial bowl’, man who performs sacrifice.
The word teinlaut does not occur elsewhere.
447Sƒrla rann: ‘hall of Sǫrli (legendary warrior)’, shield (under which a warrior
shelters).
448hjƒrlautar hyrjar þing: ‘meeting of fire of the hollow place of the sword’,meeting of fire of the shield, sword-meeting, battle.
449
loptvarðaðr lyngs barða rƒnd: ‘shield (lit. rim) covered in the loft (sleepingchamber) of the whale of the heather (snake)’, shield covered in gold (on whichdragons are conventionally said to lie).
450Fróða hríðar ss: ‘god of Fróði’s storm’, god of battle, warrior.
451
ragna konr: ‘descendant of gods’, member of the Ynglingr family.
452
jƒfra ættrýrir: ‘diminisher of the family line of princes’, warlike king.
441
442

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

163

CHAPTER twenty-eight
Emperor Ótta went back to Saxland to his kingdom. He and the king of the Danes
parted in friendship. They say that Emperor Ótta became godfather to King
Haraldr’s son Sveinn and gave him his own name, and he was so baptised that
he was called Ótta Sveinn. King Haraldr of the Danes observed Christianity well
until the day of his death. King Búrizláfr then went to Vinðland and with him his
son-in-law Óláfr. Hallfrøðr vendræða­skáld speaks of this battle in Óláfsdrápa:[263] 128. The rod who sets runningÓláfsdrápa 5			roller-steeds453 in Danmǫrk
Fsk 142 (second half)			
stripped bark from the birches
ÓTM I 145 (second			of battle-shirts454 south of Heiðabýr.		 half)
CHAPTER twenty-nineÓláfr Tryggvason stayed in Vinðland for three years, until his wife Geiracaught a sickness that led to her death. Óláfr found this such a great loss
that he could not feel happy in Vinðland afterwards. He took himself then towarships and went again on raids, raiding first round Frísland and after thatround Saxland and all over Flæmingjaland. So says Hallfrøðr vendræðaskáld:		
129. The king had cut down oftenÓláfsdrápa 6			corpses of Saxons by the finish,Fsk 142–43
			
Tryggvi’s son, for the ill-temperedÓTM I 148
			twisted steed of Leikn;455
			plentifully the popular			
prince gave the horsewoman			of-dusk’s dark stud456 a drink			of dark red blood of Frisians.
[264] 130. The great settler of men’s strife457Ólafsdrápa 7			
destroyed bodies of Valkerar.458
Fsk 143
			The war-leader459 had flesh of Flemings ÓTM I 148 (second			
fed to the ravens. 		 half)453
hlunnviggja hleypimeiðr: ‘tree that causes steeds of the slipway to gallop’, man
who makes ships sail, seafarer.
454bƒðserkjar birki: ‘birch-trees of the battle-shirt’, warriors. Hjó barklaust: ‘hewed
bark-less’, i.e. cut off their mail-coats.
455
ljótvaxinn Leiknar hestr: ‘deformed horse of Leikn (giantess)’: wolf.
456
kveldriðu stóð: ‘stud (group of horses) of the (female) rider in the evening’,
horses of the trollwife, wolves.
457
rógs rekka lægir: ‘calmer of strife of men’, ruler.
458
Valkerar: people of Walcheren (Holland).
459
herstefnir: ‘war-guider’, ruler.

164heimskringla

CHAPTER thirty
After that Óláfr Tryggvason sailed to England and raided widely round thecountry. He sailed all the way north to Norðimbraland and raided there.
From there he sailed north to Scotland and raided widely there. From there
he sailed to the Hebrides and had some battles there. After that he sailed
south to Man and fought there. He raided widely round Ireland too. Thenhe sailed to Bretland and raided widely in that land and also in the placecalled Kumraland. From there he sailed west to Valland and raided there.460
Then he sailed from the west and planned to go to England. Then he cameto the islands called Syllingar, in the sea west of England. So says Hallfrøðr
vendræðaskáld:
		
131.
			
			
			
[265]		
			
			
			
		
132.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Young, the king most mighty		Óláfsdrápa 8
made foes of the English;		
Fsk 143 (first half)that nail-shower nourisher461 madeÓTM I 160
Northumbrians perish.		
War-glad, the wolf-feeder462		
Fsk 144
wasted Scotland widely,with the sword; on Man the diminisherof metal wire463 made sword-play.
He sent, the bowstring’s scarer,464
Óláfsdrápa 9
soldiers of the isles465 falling—ÓTM I 161
the Týr of fine swords466		
Fsk 144
longed for fame—and Irish.
Of British lands he harried
inhabitants, the king hewing—
glutted was the greed of the eagleof the gale of spears467—Cumbrians.

west to Valland . . . from the west . . . to England: Snorri is not mistaken in his
geography. His directions are normally made from the viewpoint of (southern) Norway
or the European mainland. Thus he thinks of both France and the British Isles as ‘westerncountries’. His meaning could perhaps be indicated by translating the present phrases ‘toValland in the west . . . from the west (of Europe) . . . to England’. See Tatjana Jackson,‘On the Old Norse System of Spatial Orientation’, Saga-Book XXV (1998), 78–79.
461
naddskúrar nœrir: ‘nourisher of the shower of spikes (spears)’, warrior.
462
ulfa greddir: ‘feeder of wolves’, warrior.
463
seims skerðir: ‘damager of gold wire’, distributor of treasure, generous lord.
464ýdrógar œgir: ‘terrifier of the bow-string’, warrior (who makes the bow-string quiver as
if frightened); ýdrógar is the reading of Hkr where Fsk has ýdrauga ‘tree-trunks of the bow’.
465
eyverskr herr: ‘Island-dwelling host’, here inhabitants of the Hebrides (Suðreyjar)?
466dýrra tjƒrva Týr: ‘Týr (god) of valuable swords’, warrior.
467
geira hríðar gjóðr: ‘sea-eagle of the storm of spears’, bird of battle, raven.
460óláfs saga tryggvasonar165Óláfr Tryggvason spent four years raiding after he left Vinðland, until hecame to Syllingar.
[266] CHAPTER thirty-oneÓláfr Tryggvason, while he was lying in Syllingar, he heard that there on
the island was a certain prophet who spoke in advance of things not yet
happened, and it seemed to many that these were generally fulfilled. Óláfr
became curious to test this man’s prophecy. He sent the one of his men who
was handsomest and biggest, and fitted him out as splendidly as possible
and bade him say that he was the king, for Óláfr was now become renowned
throughout all countries for this, that he was handsomer and nobler and bigger
than all other men. But since he had left Garðaríki, he had used no moreof his name than to call himself Óli, saying he was Russian. But when themessenger came to the prophet and said he was the king, he got this reply:‘You are not the king, but this is my advice, that you be true to your king.’
He did not say anything further to this man. The messenger went back andtold Óláfr, and Óláfr became all the more eager to meet this man, when heheard such a reply from him, and now all doubt left him about his not being
a prophet. Then Óláfr went to see him and had a conversation with him andenquired what the prophet could foretell to Óláfr about how he would cometo power and the rest of his fortune. The hermit replied with a holy prophecy:‘You will become a celebrated king and achieve celebrated deeds. You willbring many men to faith and baptism, you will benefit yourself in this andmany others. And so that you may have no doubts about these answers ofmine, you can take this as a sign: at your ships you will meet treachery anduprising, and it will lead to a battle, and you will [267] lose some of yourtroops and yourself receive a wound and because of this wound you will
be at the point of death and be carried to your ship on a shield, but you will
recover from this wound within seven nights and soon receive b­ aptism.’
Then Óláfr went down to his ships and then he met there hostile men who
wanted to kill him and his troop, and their exchange went as the hermit had
told him, that Óláfr was carried out to his ship wounded, and also that herecovered in seven nights. Then Óláfr felt sure that this man must have told
him true things and that he was a true prophet, wherever it was that he had
his prophecy from. Then Óláfr went a second time to see this man, discussing
then many things with him, then asking in detail where he had got this wisdom
from, to be able to foretell things that had not yet happened. The hermit saysthat the God of Christian people Himself let him know everything that hewanted to know, and then tells Óláfr many of God’s great wonders, and as
a result of these representations Óláfr agreed to receive baptism, and so it166heimskringla

was that Óláfr was baptised there and all his following. He stayed there avery long time and learned the true faith and took away from there priests
and other clerics.
CHAPTER thirty-twoÓláfr sailed from Syllingar in the autumn to England, lying there in a harbour,then proceeding peacefully, for England was Christian and he was Christian
too. But then an announcement of a certain assembly went round the country,
and all the people had to come to the assembly. And when the assembly was
set up, then a certain princess came to it whose name is Gyða, sister of Óláfr
kváran who was king in Ireland in Dublin. She had been given in marriage inEngland [268] to a rich jarl. He was now dead, and she remained holding his
dominions. But there was this man in her dominions whose name is Alvini,a great champion and fighter of duels. He had asked for her in marriage,
but she replied that she wished to make her choice of whom she wished tohave of the men in her realm, and it was for this reason that the assembly
was called, so that Gyða should choose herself a husband. Alvini was comethere, and fitted out with the finest clothes, and many others were there, welldressed. Óláfr was come there and had on his bad-weather clothes and on
top a shaggy cloak. He was standing with his troop away from other people.
Gyða went and looked at each man that she thought had anything of a manly
appearance. And when she came to where Óláfr was standing and looked
up into his face, she asked what man he was. He said his name was Óli.
‘I am a foreigner here,’ he said.
Gyða said: ‘If you will marry me, I will choose you.’‘I will not refuse,’ he says. He asked what the name of this woman was,her descent and origin.
‘I am,’ she says, ‘a king’s daughter from Ireland. I was given in marriage
in this country to the jarl who ruled this realm. Now since his death I havecontrolled the realm. Men have asked for me in marriage, but none whom
I wished to marry. But I am called Gyða.’She was a young and handsome woman. After this they discussed this affair
and reach agreement between themselves. Óláfr betroths himself to Gyða.
Alvini is now highly displeased. But it was the custom in England, if two
men quarrelled about anything, that a duel should be held about it. Alvini
challenges Óláfr Tryggvason to a duel about this business. They arrange witheach other an appointment for the fight, [269] and there were to be twelve oneach side. And when they meet, Óláfr instructs his men that they should doexactly the same as he does. He was carrying a great axe. And when Alvini
was about to strike at him with his sword, he struck the sword out of hisóláfs saga tryggvasonar167

hands and with the second blow the man himself, so that Alvini fell. Afterthat Óláfr tied him up securely. All Alvini’s men went the same way, thatthey were battered and bound and taken back like that to Óláfr’s lodging.
Afterwards he told Alvini to leave the country and not return, and Óláfr
took all his possessions. Óláfr then married Gyða and stayed in England, orsometimes in Ireland.
While Óláfr was in Ireland, he was engaged on some warlike expedition,and they were travelling by ship. And when they needed to make a coastal
raid, men go ashore and drive down to the beach a large number of cows.
Then there came following them a farmer and bade Óláfr give him thosecows that he owned. Óláfr told him to take his cows if he could recognisethem.
‘And don’t delay our journey.’
The farmer had there a great sheepdog. He directed the dog to the herdsof cattle, and many hundred head were herded there. The dog ran throughall the herds of cattle and drove away the same number of animals as thefarmer said that he owned, and they were all marked in the same way. They
then realised that the dog must have recognised them correctly. They thought
the dog was amazingly intelligent. Then Óláfr asked if the farmer would
give him the dog.
‘Willingly,’ says the farmer. Óláfr gave him a gold ring on the spot andpromised him his friendship. This dog was called Vígi and was the best of
all dogs. Óláfr had him for a long time afterwards.
[270] CHAPTER thirty-three
King Haraldr Gormsson of the Danes heard that Jarl Hákon had rejected
Christianity and raided the land of the king of the Danes in many places.
Then King Haraldr of the Danes called an army out and then went to Norway.
And when he came into that realm which Jarl Hákon had supervision over,he made raids there and devastated the whole land and brought his force
to the islands that are called Sólundir. Only five farms stood unburned in
Sogn in Læradalr, and all the people fled to the mountains and forests, taking
everything they could manage. Then the king of the Danes was going to sailthe force to Iceland and avenge the insult with which all the Icelanders had
insulted him. It was made law in Iceland that an insulting verse should becomposed about the king of the Danes for every nose that was in the country,
and the reason for this was that a ship that Icelandic men owned was wreckedin Danmǫrk, and the Danes appropriated all the goods and claimed it was
flotsam, and it was the king’s steward called Birgir who was responsible forthis. The insult was composed about them both. This is in the insult:

168

heimskringla		133. When Haraldr, hailed as killer,		Jóms (291) 99
			in horse-form stood bracing			for the push—the Vinðr’s punisher—			
into penis-land,468 like wax he melted;
			
while wretched Birgir, rightly			
run out of the land by spirits,469
			filled the role of filly
			in front, as all could see.
[271] King Haraldr told a man skilled in magic to go in changed shape to
Iceland and find out what he could tell the king. He went in the form of awhale. And when he came to the land, he went westwards round the north ofthe country. He saw that all the mountains and hills were full of land-spirits,
some large and some small. And when he came opposite Vápnafjǫrðr, thenhe went into the fiord and was going to go ashore. Then there went downalong the valley a great dragon, and with it many snakes, toads and vipers,
and spat poison on him. And he swam away and westwards along the coast,
right up to Eyjafjǫrðr. He went in along that fiord. There a bird went against
him, so large that its wings reached out to the mountains on both sides, and amultitude of other birds both large and small. He went away from there andwestwards round the coast and so south to Breiðifjǫrðr and made to go intothat fiord. There a huge bull went against him and waded out into the sea andbegan to bellow horribly. A multitude of land-spirits came with it. He wentaway from there and southwards round Reykjanes and tried to go up onto
Víkarsskeið. There a mountain giant came against him with an iron staff in
his hand, and his head rose higher than the mountains, and many other giants
with him. From there he went eastwards along the whole length of the coast.
‘Then there was nothing but sands and harbourless coasts and a great dealof surf out to sea, and ocean from one country to another so great,’ he says,‘that it is not navigable for large ships.’
At this time Brodd-Helgi was in Vápnafjǫrðr, Eyjólfr Valgerðarson in
Eyjafjǫrðr, Þórðr gellir in Breiðifjǫrðr, Þóroddr goði in Ǫlfus. After thisthe king of the Danes turned his force [272] south along the coast, goingafterwards to Danmǫrk, but Jarl Hákon had all the land resettled, and paid
no tribute to the king of the Danes again.
CHAPTER thirty-four
King Haraldr’s son Sveinn, who was later called tjúguskegg (Forkbeard),
demanded rule from his father King Haraldr, but it was now again as before,
468
469mƒrnis mór: ‘land of the (horse’s) penis’, mare’s rump?
bergsalar band: ‘god of the mountain-hall’, land-spirit?

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

169

that King Haraldr did not want to divide the realm of Danes into two, andrefuses to give him rule. Then Sveinn gets together warships for himself andsays that he wants to go raiding. And when his force was all assembled andPálna-Tóki from the Jómsvikings had joined his force,470 then Sveinn madefor Sjáland and in to Ísafjǫrðr. Then he found there before him his father
King Haraldr with his ships, preparing to go on an expedition. Sveinn joined
battle with him. A great battle took place there. Then troops rushed to support
King Haraldr, so that Sveinn was overpowered, and he fled. King Haraldr
received wounds there that led to his death. ­Afterwards Sveinn was taken as
king in Danmǫrk. Then Sigvaldi was jarl over Jómsborg in Vinðland. He wasson of King Strút-Haraldr who had ruled over Skáney. Sigvaldi’s brothers
were Hemingr and Þorkell inn hávi (the Tall). Then Búi digri (the Fat) of
Borgundarhólmr was also leader of the Jómsvikings, together with [273] his
brother Sigurðr. There also was Búi’s nephew Vagn, son of Áki and Þorgunna.
Jarl Sigvaldi had captured King Sveinn and carried him to Vinðland into
Jómsborg and forced him to come to terms with King Búrizláfr of the Vinðr,and to let Jarl Sigvaldi settle the terms between them—Jarl Sigvaldi was
now married to King Búrizláfr’s daughter Ástríðr—and otherwise, says thejarl, he would hand King Sveinn over to the Vinðr, and the king felt sure thatthey would torture him to death. Therefore he agreed to the jarl’s arbitration.
The jarl adjudged that King Sveinn should marry King Búrizláfr’s daughter
Gunnhildr, while King Búrizláfr should marry King Sveinn’s sister ÞyriHaraldsdóttir, and both of them should keep their kingdoms and there shouldbe peace between their countries. Then King Sveinn went back to Danmǫrk
with his wife Gunnhildr. Their sons were Haraldr and Knútr inn ríki (theGreat). At that time Danes were making great threats to go with an army to
Norway against Jarl Hákon.
CHAPTER thirty-five
King Sveinn held a magnificent banquet and called to him all of the rulingclass that were in his kingdom. He was going to commemorate his father
Haraldr.471 Then there had also died [274] shortly before this Strút-Haraldr on
Skáney and Véseti in Borgundarhólmr, father of Búi digri and Sigurðr. The
king then sent word to the Jómsvikings that Jarl Sigvaldi and Búi and theirbrothers should come there and commemorate their fathers at the banquet thatthe king was holding. The Jómsvikings went to the banquet with all the most
470
According to Jómsvíkinga saga, Pálna-Tóki was Sveinn’s foster-father andfounder of the fortress of Jómsborg.
471
In Fagrskinna the main ritual at the memorial feast is called bragafull ‘toastof a great man’. The custom is also described in Ynglinga saga ch. 36 (there calledbragarfull). Cf. note 94 above.

170

heimskringla

valiant of their men. They had forty ships from Vinðland and twenty ships
from Skáney. There assembled there a very large number of men. The first day
at the banquet, before King Sveinn was to go up into his father’s high-seat, hedrank his toast and made a vow that before three winters had passed he would
have come with his army to England and have killed King Aðalráðr or driven
him from the country. Everyone who was at the memorial banquet had to drinkthat toast. Then the leaders of the Jómsvikings were served the largest horns
with the strongest drink that was there. And when that toast had been drunk,then everyone had to drink Christ’s toast, and the Jómsvikings were always
given the fullest and strongest drinks. The third one was Mikjáll’s toast,472 andeveryone drank that. And after that Jarl Sigvaldi drank his father’s toast andafterwards made a vow that before three winters were passed, he would havecome to Norway and killed Jarl Hákon or driven him from the country. Then
his brother Þorkell hávi made a vow that he would go with Sigvaldi to Norway
and not flee from battle if Sigvaldi was still fighting there. Then Búi digri madea vow that he would go to Norway with them and not flee before Jarl Hákon.
Then his brother Sigurðr made a vow that he would go to Norway and notflee while a majority of the Jómsvikings were fighting. Then Vagn Ákason
made a vow that he would go with them to Norway and [275] not come backbefore he had killed Þorkell leira (Mudflat) and gone to bed with his daughter
Ingibjǫrg. Many other leaders made vows to do various things. People drank
the memorials that day but the following morning, when the Jómsvikings
were sober, they felt they had said plenty and hold their discussions and makedeliberations as to how they are to arrange the ­expedition, deciding at length
to get ready then as quickly as possible, ­fitting out their ships and troops. Thiswas very widely talked of round many ­countries.
CHAPTER thirty-six
Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson heard what had happened. He was then in Raumaríki.
He immediately gathered troops to himself and goes to Upplǫnd and sonorthwards over the mountains to Þrándheimr to see his father Jarl Hákon.
Þórðr Kolbeinsson speaks of this in Eiríksdrápa:473
A toast to the Archangel Michael.
Þórðr Kolbeinsson was a well-known skald from Hítarnes in western Iceland;
he figures as villain in the semi-fictional poet’s saga Bjarnar saga Hítdœla­kappa,
which attributes a number of occasional verses, many of them libellous, to him. In
the kings’ sagas fifteen verses and two half-verses in honour of Eiríkr are attributed
to him. These are said in various manuscripts to belong to two named poems, theBelgskakadrápa (‘Bag-Shaking Lay’?), composed according to Bjarnar saga in about
1007, and an Eiríksdrápa, generally assumed to be a memorial poem composed after
Eiríkr’s death in 1014. Fidjestøl has argued that all these verses belong to a single
poem, for which two names were current (1982, 115–16).
472
473

171

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
134.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

And truly, from the south travelledgreat war-tidings of trees of
weapons;474 worthy farmers
widely feared trouble.
Sveiði’s plain’s horseman475
heard of long-planked Danish
warships, shoved in the waterfrom worn slipways, in the south.

Eiríksdrápa 1[276] CHAPTER thirty-seven
Jarl Hákon and Jarl Eiríkr have a war-summons sent round all Þrœndalǫg,sending an order to both Mœrrs and to Raumsdalr, also north to Naumudalr
and to Hálogaland, summoning all the population out to provide men andships. So it says in Eiríksdrápa:
		
135.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Ships of all shapes in plenty
the shield-tree476 sent out
to sea, resounding—myskald’s work grows, praise-generous—
when the war-strengthener477
went at no small pace, with shields tofence the land of his father;
before it, many ships gathered.

Eiríksdrápa 2
Fsk 129
Jóms (510) 69
Skáldsk 84 (first half)ÓTM 181–82

Jarl Hákon immediately sailed south to Mœrr to see what information hecould get and to muster troops, while Jarl Eiríkr gathered the army together
and brought it from the north.
[277] CHAPTER thirty-eight
The Jómsvikings took their force to Limafjǫrðr and from there sailed out into
the open sea and had sixty ships and come to Agðir, taking their force straightnorth to Rogaland, beginning to make raids as soon as they come into Jarl
Hákon’s realm, and so go north along the coast laying waste everywhere.
There is a man named Geirmundr who went with a light ship and a few
men with him. He came up north to Mœrr and there met Jarl Hákon, went
in in front of his table and told the jarl the news that there was an army instála meiðr: ‘tree of weapons’, warrior.
Sveiða vangs viggmeiðr: ‘tree of the horse (ship) of Sveiði’s (a sea-king’s)
plain (the sea)’, seafarer.
476
skjaldhlynr: ‘shield-maple’, warrior.
477élherðir: ‘storm (battle)-promoter’, warrior.
474
475

172

heimskringla

the south of the country, come from Danmǫrk. The jarl asked if he had proofof this. Geirmundr lifted up one arm, and the hand was chopped off, sayingthat there was the proof that an army was in the country. After that the jarlasks in detail about this army. Geirmundr says that there were Jómsvikingsin it and they had slain many men and plundered widely.
‘But they are travelling,’ he says, ‘fast and hotly. I expect it will not belong before they will turn up here.’
Then the jarl rowed through all the fiords, in along one bank, and out along
the other, travelling day and night and having watch kept inland across Eið,also south in Firðir, also to the north where Eiríkr was coming with the army.
This is spoken of in Eiríksdrápa:
		
136.
			
			
			
[278]		
			
			
			

The war-tried jarl, who urged		out to sea stud-horses			of planks,478 pointed towering		
prows against Sigvaldi;		
many oar-shafts were shaking;shrank from death never the
comforters of carrion birds479
cutting the sea with oar-blades.

Eiríksdrápa 3
Fsk 130
Jóms (510) 70
ÓTM I 184

Jarl Eiríkr travelled from the north as swiftly as he could.
CHAPTER thirty-nine
Jarl Sigvaldi sailed his force north round Staðr, making first for Hereyjar. The
local people, even when vikings found them, never told the truth about what
the jarls were doing. The vikings raided wherever they went. They sailed
in to Hǫð, ran ashore and raided, bringing to their ships both prisoners andfarm stock, but killed the males who could bear arms. And when they went
down to their ships, then there came to them an old farmer, and he went
close to Búi’s troop. The farmer said:‘You are behaving unlike true warriors, driving to the shore cows andcalves. It would be a better catch for you to go after the bear that is now
come close to the bear-trap.’‘What does the old fellow say?’ they say. ‘Can you tell us anything about
Jarl Hákon?’
The farmer says: ‘He rowed yesterday in to Hǫrundarfjǫrðr. The jarl had one
or two ships, they were not more than three, and he had not heard anythingof you.’478
479

hrefnis stóð: ‘stud of the plank’, fleet of ships.
sárgamms huggandi: ‘comforter of the wound-vulture (raven)’, warrior.

173óláfs saga tryggvasonar

Búi and his men immediately set off at a run to their ships and abandon
all the plunder. Búi said:‘Let us take advantage of the fact that we have got information, and let us
be in the forefront [279] of the victory.’
And when they reach the ships, they immediately row out. Jarl Sigvaldi
called to them and asked what was going on. They say that Jarl Hákon was
there inside the fiord. After this the jarl lets the fleet cast off and they row
north of the island Hǫð and so inside round the island.
CHAPTER forty
Jarl Hákon and his son Jarl Eiríkr were lying in Hallkelsvík. Their wholearmy was assembled there. They had a hundred and fifty ships and had
now heard that the Jómsvikings had sailed in at Hǫð. Then the jarls rowed
from the south to find them, and when they come to the place calledHjǫrungavágr, then they meet. Then they each line up their forces for­attack. In the middle of the line was Jarl Sigvaldi’s standard. There Jarl
Hákon positioned himself for the attack. Jarl Sigvaldi had twenty ships,
and Hákon sixty. In Jarl Hákon’s force the leaders were Þórir hjǫrtr (Hart)of Háloga­land, then Styrkárr of Gimsar. In one wing of the formation wereBúi digri and his brother Sigurðr with twenty ships. Against them Jarl Eiríkr
Hákonar­son lined up sixty ships and with him these leaders, Guðbrandr
hvíti (the White) from Upplǫnd and Þorkell leira, a man from the Vík. In
the other wing Vagn Ákason came forward with twenty ships, and againstthem Sveinn Hákonarson and with him Skeggi of Yrjar from Upphaugr
and Rǫgnvaldr of Ærvík from Staðr with sixty ships. So it says in Eiríks­
drápa:
		137.
			[280]		
			
			
			
			
			

Against them to war glided		
on gleaming sea480—far along		
the coast sailed the sea-force—
slender Danish warships,
most of which the jarl emptiedof envoys gold-rich481 at Mœrr;with a cargo of warm carrion
the gunwale-steed482 drifted.

Eiríksdrápa 4
Fsk 130 (first half)ÓTM I 187

Eyvindr skáldaspillir also says this in Háleygjatal:glæheimr: ‘gleaming world’, sea.
rr œrins gulls: ‘man (lit. messenger) of plentiful gold’, rich man.
482
barms viggr: ‘horse of the gunwale’, ship.
480
481

174

heimskringla		138. There for workers
Háleygjatal 13			of woe for Freyr483
			
was in the morning			a meeting			
far from happy,
			when with a fleet
			the land-rulers
			rushed on the wreckers,484			when the sword-elf485
			from the south drove			
an ocean-stud486
			against their force.
[281] Then they brought the fleets together and the fiercest battle begins
there and many fell from both sides and many more from Hákon’s force, for
the Jómsvikings fought both valiantly and boldly and sharply and shot rightthrough the shields, and there was such a raining down of weapons on Jarl
Hákon that his coat of mail was torn and become useless, so that he threw
it off. Tindr Hallkelsson speaks of this:487
		139. It was hardly as if the handsome
Drápa on Jarl			
hearth-fire Gerðr,488 with shoulder-limbs489—		 Hákon 1
			the clash of Fjǫlnir’s flames490 increased—			a couch for the jarl made ready,			
when he must cast off the clattering
Skáldsk 68
			coat of Hangi, short of rings;491
			swaying horses of Róði’s space492
			were stripped by trees of mailcoats.493
meinvinnendr Yngvifreys: ‘those doing harm to Freyr (god responsible for peaceand good harvests?)’, warriors.
484eyðendr: ‘destroying ones’, seems to be an incomplete warrior kenning.
485sverðálfr: ‘elf, god of the sword’, warrior.
486
lagar stóð: ‘stud (of horses) of the sea’, fleet.
487
Tindr Hallkelsson was uncle of the Icelandic poet Gunnlaugr ormstunga, andappears in Landnámabók and Heiðarvíga saga. Fagrskinna refers to a drápa he com­posed
for Jarl Hákon, including an account of the battle against the Jómsvikings, to which theverses cited here presumably belong. 7 1/2 further verses are preserved in Jómsvíkinga saga.
488
gims Gerðr: ‘Gerðr (goddess) of the fire’, woman.
489
herða bjúglimar: ‘bent boughs of shoulders’, arms.
490Fjƒlnis fúra gnýr: ‘clash of fires of Fjǫlnir (Óðinn) (swords)’, battle.
491
hringfár Hanga hrynserkr: ‘Hangi’s (Óðinn’s) resounding shirt’, coat of mail; hringfár
could mean ‘with few rings’, i.e. damaged, as the prose text suggests, or ‘with shining rings’.
492Róða rastar riðmarr: ‘rocking, swaying horse of the land of Róði (sea-king)’, ship.
493
brynju viðr: ‘tree of the mailcoat’, warrior.
483

óláfs saga tryggvasonar[282] 140.
			
			
			

175

Where on the shore the ring-shaped
Jóms (510) 82
Drápa on Jarl
shirt of Sǫrli494 that the jarl wore
was blasted apart; men’s benchmate495		 Hákon 3bore witness to it.

CHAPTER forty-one
The Jómsvikings had larger ships and ones that stood higher out of the water,
but both sides fought very bravely. Vagn Ákason pushed so hard forward
against Sveinn Hákonarson’s ship that Sveinn [283] had them row astern
and was on the point of fleeing. Then Jarl Eiríkr moved in their direction
and forward into the line against Vagn. Then Vagn gave way astern, andthe ships were now as they had lain to begin with. Then Eiríkr decided
to go back to his force, and his men had now rowed astern, and Búi had
severed the cables and was about to pursue the rout. Then Jarl Eiríkr camebroadside on to Búi’s ship,496 and then there took place the sharpest handto-hand fighting, now two or three of Eiríkr’s ships came against Búi’s one
ship. Then bad weather started, and such a great storm that one hailstone
weighed an eyrir.497 Then Sigvaldi cut the cables and turned his ship away
and was ­going to flee. Vagn Ákason shouted to him telling him not to flee.
Jarl Sigvaldi paid no attention to what he said. Then Vagn threw a spear at
him and struck the man who was sitting at the helm. Jarl Sigvaldi rowed awaywith thirty-five ships, but twenty-five remained behind. Then Jarl Hákon laid
his ship on one side of Búi. Then the blows rained down without ceasing on
Búi’s men. Vigfúss Víga-Glúmsson took up a sharp-pointed anvil that was
lying on the planks with which someone had previously been clinching thehilt on his sword. Vigfúss was a very strong man. He threw the anvil withboth hands and brought it down on Áslákr hólmskalli’s (Island-Crown’s)head, so that its point stuck down into his brain. No other weapons had up
to now penetrated Áslákr, but he had been striking [284] out on both sides.
He was Búi’s foster-son and one of his forecastle men. And another one was
Hávarðr hǫggvandi (the Feller). He was the strongest of men and very brave.
494
hringofinn Sƒrla serkr: ‘ring-woven shirt of Sǫrli (legendary warrior)’, coatof mail.
495
seggja sessi: ‘seat-mate of men’, the jarl.
496
síbyrt: ‘broadside on’. Cf. Haralds saga hárfagra ch. 11 (above), ‘It was usual,when men were fighting on ships, to tie the ships together and fight across the prows’,
suggesting that the ships on each side were normally fastened together side by side,
so that the opposing lines met prow to prow (see Foote and Wilson 1970, 282; Jesch
2001, 210). Here, Búi has broken away from his own line so that Jarl Eiríkr is able
to go alongside him.
497
An eyrir was an ounce, i.e. about 27 g.

176heimskringla

In this attack Eiríkr’s men went up onto Búi’s ship and aft to the poop towhere Búi was. Then Þorsteinn miðlangr (Long-waist) struck at Búi acrosshis forehead cutting through his visor. That made a very great wound. Búi
struck at Þorsteinn into his side so that it cut the man in two in the middle.
Then Búi picked up two chests full of gold and shouted out loudly:‘Overboard all Búi’s men.’
Then Búi threw himself overboard with the chests, and many of his men
then leapt overboard, though some fell on the ship, for it was no good suingfor quarter. Then the whole of Búi’s ship was cleared from stem to stern,
and after that one ship after another. After that Jarl Eiríkr moved along toVagn’s ship, and there was very tough resistance there, but in the end their
ship was cleared and Vagn taken captive and his thirty men and taken ashore
bound. Then Þorkell leira went up and said this:‘You made this vow, Vagn, to kill me, but now it seems to me more likelythat it is I who will kill you.’Vagn and his men sat on a log all together. Þorkell had a great axe. He
executed the one that was sitting at the end of the log. Vagn and his men
were so bound that one rope was tied round the feet of all of them, but theirhands were free. Then one of them said:‘I have a cloak-pin in my hand, and I shall stick it in the ground if I am at
all conscious when my head is off.’
His head was cut off and the pin fell from his hand. Next there sat ahandsome man with fine hair. He swept his hair forwards over his head andstretched his neck forwards and said:‘Don’t get blood in my hair.’A man took hold of the hair in his hands and held it tight. Þorkell swung
the axe down. The viking jerked his head back hard. The one who was
holding the hair was pulled forwards. The axe came down on both his arms
and severed them, so that the axe ended up in the ground. Then Jarl Eiríkr
came up [285] and asked:‘Who is this handsome man?’‘They call me Sigurðr,’ he says, ‘and I am the reputed son of Búi. Not all
the Jómsvikings are dead yet.’
Eiríkr says: ‘You must truly be the true son of Búi. Do you wish to havequarter?’‘It depends who is offering it,’ says Sigurðr.
‘He is offering it,’ says the jarl, ‘who has the power to grant it, Jarl Eiríkr.’‘Then I accept,’ he says.
Then he was taken out of the rope. Then spoke Þorkell leira:‘Even if you want, jarl, to let all these men have quarter, I shall never let
Vagn Ákason go alive.’óláfs saga tryggvasonar

177

He then ran forward swinging his axe, but the viking Skarði propelledhimself forwards onto his face from the rope and fell in front of Þorkell’sfeet. Þorkell fell flat over him. Then Vagn seized the axe. He swung it up
and struck Þorkell a death-blow. Then said the jarl:‘Vagn, will you accept quarter?’‘I will,’ he says, ‘if we can all have it.’‘Free them from the rope,’ says the jarl, and this was done. Eighteen had
been killed, and twelve received quarter.
CHAPTER forty-two
Jarl Hákon and many men with him were sitting on a felled tree. Then abowstring twanged on Búi’s ship, and the arrow struck a landed man, Gizurr
of Valdres. He was sitting next to the jarl and was dressed splendidly. Then
men went out to the ship, and they found Hávarðr hǫggvandi standing on
his knees out by the ship’s side, because his feet were cut off. He had a bow
in his hand. And when they came out to the ship, then Hávarðr asked:‘Who was it fell off the log?’
They said that he was called Gizurr.
‘Then my luck was worse than I wanted.’‘The luck was bad enough,’ they say, ‘and you shall not have any moretries.’
And they kill him. Then the dead were [286] searched and the goods taken
for sharing out. Twenty-five of the Jómsvikings’ ships had been cleared. So
says Tindr:
		
141.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The furnisher of food to Huginn’s
Drápa on Hákon
flock498 left sword’s edge traces499—		 jarl 4
limbs the dog of the strap’s sun500
savaged—on the host of Vinðr,until the sword-damager501 succeededin stripping five and twenty
long warships, laying
the levy502 open to danger.

Hugins ferðar verðbjóðr: ‘offerer of food to Huginn’s (one of Óðinn’s ravens)company’, feeder of ravens, warrior.
499
sverðs eggja spor: ‘tracks of sword’s blades’, wounds.
500
seilar sólgagarr: ‘dog of the sun of the (shield-)strap’, sword (which harms
shields).
501hjƒrmeiðir: ‘one who does damage to swords (or with a sword)’, warrior.
502leiðar lið: men of the the leiðangr, a levy called out to serve in warfare. See
Hákonar saga góða ch. 20 (above).
498

178

heimskringla

After that the army disperses. Jarl Hákon goes to Þrándheimr and was very
displeased that Eiríkr had given Vagn Ákason quarter. It was rumoured thatin this battle Jarl Hákon had made a sacrifice of his son Erlingr for victory,
and after that the storm blew up, and then the casualties turned against the
Jómsvikings. Jarl Eiríkr then went to Upplǫnd and so to his area of rule in
the east, and Vagn Ákason went with him. Then Eiríkr gave Þorkell leira’s
daughter Ingibjǫrg to Vagn in marriage, and gave him a fine longship withall its tackle and provided him with a crew for it. They parted the best offriends. Then Vagn went back south to Danmǫrk and afterwards became arenowned person, and many great men are descended from him.
[287] CHAPTER forty-three
Haraldr grenski was king in Vestfold, as was written above. He marriedGuðbrandr kúla’s (Bump’s) daughter Ásta. One summer, when Haraldr
grenski was going to the eastern Baltic raiding to get himself wealth,then he came in to Svíþjóð. At this time Óláfr sœnski was king there. He
was son of King Eiríkr in sigrsæli and Skǫglar-Tósti’s daughter Sigríðr.
Sigríðr was then a widow and owned many residences and large ones inSvíþjóð. And when she heard that her foster-brother Haraldr grenski hadcome in to land a short way away, she sent men to him and invited him toa banquet. He did not neglect going there and took a large troop of men.
There was very good entertainment there. The king and the queen sat on
a high-seat and both drank together in the evening, and all his men were
supplied ­liberally. When the king retired in the evening, then there was a
bed there hung with splendid hangings and spread with costly coverings.
There were few people in that room. And when the king was undressed
and lying down, then the queen came to him there and served him herself
and enticed him hard to drink and was most agreeable. The king was pretty
well drunk, indeed they both were. Then he fell asleep, and the queen thenalso went away to bed. Sigríðr was the wisest of women and prophetic
about many things. The following morning there was the most plentifulbanquet. And it happened at it, as is generally the case where men get rather
heavily drunk, that the next day most men go easy with the drink. But thequeen was merry, and they spoke together. She said that she valued noless the ­possessions [288] and rule she held in Svíþjóð than his kingdom
and ­possessions in Norway. At this speech the king became unhappy andtook it all rather coldly and got ready to leave and was very depressed, but
the queen was most cheerful and sent him off with great gifts. Then in theautumn Haraldr went back to Norway, stayed at home during the winterand was not very cheerful. The following summer he went to the (eastern)óláfs saga tryggvasonar

179

Baltic with his troops and then made for Svíþjóð and sent word to Queen
Sigríðr saying that he wished to see her. She rode down to meet him andthey talk together. He soon raises the matter of whether Sigríðr wanted tomarry him. She says that he was talking nonsense and he was already sowell married that he was by no means ill-matched. Haraldr says that Ástais a good woman and noble.
‘But she is not as high-born as I am.’Sigríðr says: ‘It may be that you are of greater descent than she. But I
would have thought that with her you would now both be very happy.’
They exchanged few further words before the queen rode away. King
Haraldr was then rather depressed. He prepared to ride up inland and see
Queen Sigríðr again. Many of his men tried to dissuade him from doing so,
but nevertheless he went with a large troop of men and came to the residence
that the queen was mistress of. The same evening another king arrived there.
He was called Vissavaldr from Garðaríki in the east. He went to ask for her inmarriage. The kings were assigned with all their men to a large and ancientapartment. All the furniture of the apartment was in keeping. And there wasplenty of drinking during the evening, so strong that everyone was completely
drunk and the bodyguards and the watchmen outside fell asleep. Then Queen
Sigríðr had an attack made on them during the night with [289] both fire andweapons. The apartment there burned and the ­people that were inside, but
those who got out were killed. Sigríðr said that thus would she make petty
kings stop going from other countries to ask to marry her. Afterwards she
was known as Sigríðr in stórráða (of the Great Undertakings). The previous
winter the Battle of the Jómsvikings had taken place.
CHAPTER forty-four
Hrani had stayed behind at the ships when Haraldr had gone up inland,with the troops that were left behind, to be in charge. And when theylearned that Haraldr’s life had been taken, they went away as quickly as
possible and back to Norway and told about these events. Hrani went tosee Ásta and told her what had happened on their expedition and also whatbusiness Haraldr had gone to Queen Sigríðr on. Ásta immediately went toUpplǫnd to her father, when she had heard about all this, and he welcomed
her, but they were both very angry about the plans that had been hatchedin Svíþjóð, and also about the fact that Haraldr had planned to desert her.
Ásta Guðbrandsdóttir gave birth to a boy child that summer. This boy
was named Óláfr when he was sprinkled with water. It was Hrani who
sprinkled him with water. This boy was brought up there to begin with,
with Guðbrandr and his mother Ásta.

180

heimskringla[290] CHAPTER forty-five
Jarl Hákon ruled Norway, all the western part along the coast, and had controlof sixteen districts. But after Haraldr inn hárfagri had ordained that there
should be a jarl in each district, it continued so for a long time afterwards.
Jarl Hákon had sixteen jarls under him. So it says in Vellekla:
		
142.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Where so do men know subject
sixteen jarls’ dominions
to one?503 This the earth-ruler’s
army504 must consider.
The host-play of Heðinn’s
hair-parting fire505 of thisshield’s blaze speeder506 is celebrated
to the sky’s four corners.

Vellekla 37

While Jarl Hákon ruled over Norway, there were good harvests in the
country and good peace within the country among the farmers. The jarl
was popular with the farmers for the greater part of his life. But as time
went on, it increasingly came about that he was unprincipled in his relations
with women. This got so bad that the jarl had [291] rich men’s daughterstaken and brought back to him and he lay with them for one or two weeks,
afterwards sending them home, and as a result he became very disliked by the
women’s kinsfolk and the farmers began to complain bitterly, as the Þrœndir
are accustomed to do about everything that displeases them.
CHAPTER forty-six
Jarl Hákon got to hear some rumour about a man being over the sea to thewest who called himself Áli and that they had taken him as their king there,
and the jarl suspected from the accounts of some men that it must be someoneof the Norwegian royal family. He was told that Áli claimed to be Russianby origin, but the jarl had heard that Tryggvi Óláfsson had had a son who503
The inference from this in the prose, that Hákon had sixteen jarls subject tohim, seems over-literal; the verse may mean only that he ruled over enough land for
sixteen (or any other large number) jarls.
504jarðbyggvis herr: ‘army (or men) of the land-settler, ruler’.
505Heðins reikar fúrs fólkleikr: ‘the play of the army of the fire of Heðinn’s(legendary warrior’s) parting’, play of the sword, battle. Heðins reikr usually means‘head’ in a kenning completed by a word meaning ‘hat’, with the sense ‘helmet’;
this element seems to be missing here. Finnur Jónsson emends fólkleikr to faldleikr
to give the sense ‘headdress of Heðinn’s parting’, helmet.
506
lindar logskundaðr: ‘hastener of the fire of the shield (sword)’, warrior.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar181

had gone east to Garðaríki and been brought up there with King Valdimarr,
and that he was called Óláfr. The jarl had also made many enquiries about
this man and suspected that it must be the same person who had now comethere to Vestrlǫnd. There is a man named Þórir klakka (Danger?), a greatfriend of Jarl Hákon, who had been a long time out raiding, but sometimes
on merchant voyages, and was widely renowned for it. Jarl Hákon sent thisman over the sea to the west, telling him to go on a trading voyage to Dublin,which now many people were doing, and enquire into who this man Áli was,but if he discovers for certain that it was Óláfr Tryggvason or some other of
the Norwegian royal family, then Þórir was to bring about some treacheryagainst him if he could.
CHAPTER forty-seven
After that Þórir went west to Ireland to Dublin and enquired there about Áli.
He was there with his brother-in-law King Óláfr kváran. After this Þórir got
into conversation with [292] Áli. Þórir was a clever talker. And when they
had been talking for a very long time, then Áli began to ask about Norway,
first of all about the kings of the Upplanders and which of them were thenalive and what rule they had. He also asked about Jarl Hákon, what his
popularity was like in the country. Þórir says:‘The jarl is such a powerful man that no one dares to say anything else butwhat he wishes, and the reason for that is that there is nowhere else to go.
But to tell you the truth, I know the minds of many noble people and alsoof the commoners, that they would much prefer it and welcome it if someking came to power there of the line of Haraldr inn hárfagri, but we can see
no one available, and that is mostly because it has now been shown that it
does not pay to fight against Jarl Hákon.’
And when they had spoken of this often, then Óláfr reveals to Þórir his
name and descent and asks him for some advice as to what he thinks, ifÓláfr goes to Norway, whether he supposes the farmers would be willing
to receive him as king. Þórir urged him fervently to this undertaking, andpraised him and his abilities greatly. Óláfr now became very eager to visit
his patrimony. Óláfr then sails from the west with five ships, first of all to theHebrides. Þórir went along with him there. After that he sailed to ­Orkney.
Jarl Sigurðr Hlǫðvisson was then lying in Rǫgnvaldsey in Ásmundarvágrwith one longship and was about to go across to Katanes. Then Óláfr sailed
his force from the west to the islands and sailed into harbour there, because
it was not possible to cross Péttlandsfjǫrðr. And when the king realised thatthe jarl was lying right there, he had the jarl called to talk with him. And
when the jarl came to talk with the king, then they had said very little before

182

heimskringla

the king says that the jarl must have himself baptised and all the people ofhis country, or otherwise he should die there on the spot, and the king said
he would go with fire and burning over the islands and devastate the country
unless the people became Christian. And [293] in the position the jarl now
found himself in, he chose to accept baptism. He was then baptised and all
the people that were with him there. After that the jarl swore oaths to theking and became his man, giving him as hostage his son who was called
Hvelpr or Hundi, and Óláfr took him with him to Norway. Óláfr then sails
eastwards across the sea and came in to land at Morstr, making his firstlanding in Norway there and having a mass sung there in his land-tent. And
afterwards in that same place a church was built. Þórir klakka tells the kingthat the only thing for him to do was not to make it known who he was, andto let no information precede him and to go as fast as he could to find thejarl, and take him by surprise. King Óláfr does so, going north, travellingnight and day whenever there was a fair wind, and keeping the people of thecountry ignorant of his journey, as to who it was going there. And when hecame north to Agðanes, then he learned that Jarl Hákon is inside the fiord
and also that he was in disagreement with the farmers. And when Þórir heard
this said, then things were very different from what he expected, for after
the Battle of the Jómsvikings everyone in Norway had been wholehearted
supporters of Jarl Hákon because of the victory that he had won and his
freeing the whole country of warfare. But now it had turned out badly, inthat a great leader is come into the country, and the farmers were at odds
with the jarl.
CHAPTER forty-eight
Jarl Hákon was at a banquet in Gaulardalr at Meðalhús, and his ship was lyingout off Vigg. There is a man called Ormr lyrgja (Loafer), a rich farmer. He
lived at Býnes. He had a wife whose name is Guðrún, daughter of Bergþórr
of [294] Lundar. She was known as Lundasól (Sun of Lundar). She was amost handsome woman. The jarl sent his slaves to Ormr with his orders tobring Ormr’s wife Guðrún to the jarl. The slaves delivered their message.
Ormr told them first to come and have supper. But before the slaves had
finished eating, there had come to Ormr’s many men from the district, towhom he had sent word. Now Ormr said there was no chance that Guðrún
would go with the slaves. Guðrún spoke, telling the slaves to tell the jarl that
she would not come to him unless he sent Þóra of Rimull for her. She was arich lady and one of the jarl’s mistresses. The slaves say that the next timethey came the farmer and his lady would soon regret this, and made many
threats and after that went away. But Ormr sent out a war-summons in allóláfs saga tryggvasonar183

directions round the district and with the summons sent to say that everyone
was to go armed against Jarl Hákon and slay him, and sent to Halldórr atSkerðingssteðja, and Halldórr immediately sent out a war-summons. Shortly
before the jarl had taken the wife of a man called Brynjólfr, and that action
was very much disliked, and then it had come close to an armed uprising.
After the war-summons a mob of people rose up and made for Meðalhús. But
the jarl received information and went from the farm with his troop and intoa deep valley which now since then has come to be called Jarlsdalr (Jarl’sValley), and they hid there. The next day the jarl got information about thearmy of farmers from all over. The farmers [295] went along all the paths
and thought it likeliest that the jarl would have gone to his ships, and his
son Erlendr, a most promising man, was then in charge of the ships. And
when night came, the jarl dispersed his troops and told them to make their
way by forest tracks out to Orkadalr.
‘No one will do you any harm if I am nowhere near. Give word to Erlendr
that he is to go out along the fiord, and we shall meet in Mœrr. I shall easily
be able to conceal myself from the farmers.’
Then the jarl went, taking one of his slaves with him, who was called
Karkr. There was ice on the Gaul, and the jarl shoved his horse into it, andhe left his mantle behind there, but they went into a cave which has since
been known as Jarlshellir (Jarl’s Cave). Then they fell asleep, but when Karkr
awoke, then he told his dream, that a dark and evil-looking man went past
the cave, and he was afraid that he might come in, but the man told him that
Ulli was dead. The jarl says that Erlendr must have been killed. Þormóðr
karkr (Thick-Skin?) fell asleep again a second time, and was restless in his
sleep. And when he wakes up, he tells his dream, that he saw that same man
go back down and told him to tell the jarl that now all escape routes wereclosed. Karkr told the jarl his dream. He suspected that this must presage theshortness of his life. After that he got up and they went to the farm of Rimull.
Then the jarl sent Karkr to see Þóra, asking her to come to him secretly. She
did so and welcomed the jarl. The jarl asked her to hide him for a matter ofa few nights, until the farmers broke up their g­ athering.
‘You will be searched for here,’ she says, ‘around my farm, both outside
and inside, for many people know that I will be eager to help you as far as I
can. There is but one place on my farm where I would never think of looking
for a man like you. That is in a sort of pigsty.’
They went to it. The jarl said:‘Here we shall fix ourselves up. The main thing now is preservation of life.’[296] Then the slave dug a great pit there and took the earth away. Afterthat he put pieces of wood over it. Þóra told the jarl the news that Óláfr
Tryggvason had come into the fiord and he had killed his son Erlendr. After

184

heimskringlathat the jarl went into the pit, and Karkr as well, and Þóra covered it overwith wood and scraped earth over it and dung and drove the pigs over it.
This pigsty was just below a great stone.
CHAPTER forty-nineÓláfr Tryggvason had sailed into the fiord with five longships, and Jarl
Hákon’s son Erlendr rowed out against them there with three ships. And
when the ships drew close, then Erlendr and his men became suspicious thatit might be a hostile force, and they turn towards the shore. And when Óláfr
saw the longships sailing down the fiord and rowing towards him, then hethought that it might be Jarl Hákon there, and told them to row after them as
hard as they could. And when Erlendr and his men were nearly come to theshore, they rowed into shallows and immediately leapt overboard and madefor the shore. Then Óláfr’s ship glided up. Óláfr saw where an exceedingly
handsome man was swimming. Óláfr grasped the tiller and threw it at theman, and the blow struck the jarl’s son Erlendr on the head, so that the skull
was shattered to the brain. There Erlendr lost his life. Óláfr and his men killed
many men there, but some got away by flight, some they captured and gave
quarter to and got news from them. Óláfr was then told that the farmers had
driven Jarl Hákon away and he was a fugitive from them and all his troops
had dispersed. Then farmers come to see Óláfr, and each side is happy to
see the other and they immediately unite together. [297] The farmers takehim as king over themselves, and they all adopt the same plan, to search for
Jarl Hákon and go up into Gaulardalr, and they assume it is most likely thatthe jarl would be at Rimull if he was anywhere among the farms, since Þórawas his closest friend there in that valley. They go there and search for thejarl outside and inside and do not find him. And then Óláfr held a council
with his men out in the farmyard. He stood up on the great stone that stoodthere by the pigsty. Then Óláfr spoke, and part of what he said was that hewould enrich with both wealth and honour the man who became the deathof Jarl Hákon. The jarl and Karkr heard this speech. They had a light withthem. The jarl spoke:‘Why are you so pale, and sometimes dark as earth? Is it not that you aregoing to betray me?’‘No,’ says Karkr.
‘We were born on the same night,’ says the jarl. ‘ There will also be a shorttime between our deaths.’
Then King Óláfr went away, when evening came. And when night came,then the jarl kept watch over his own safety, but Karkr fell asleep and wasrestless. Then the jarl woke him and asked what he had dreamed. He says:óláfs saga tryggvasonar

185‘I was just now at Hlaðir, and Óláfr Tryggvason placed a golden necklace
on my neck.’
The jarl replies: ‘That is, Óláfr will put a blood-red ring around your neck,if you meet him. So beware. But by me you will be well treated, as you havebeen in the past, so don’t betray me.’After that they both stayed awake, as if each were watching over the other.
But towards dawn the jarl fell asleep, and he got restless, and this became
so severe that the jarl pushed down with his heels and the back of his head,as if he were wanting to get up, and he made loud and horrible noises. But
Karkr was afraid and panic-stricken and snatched a great knife from his
belt and stabbed it through the jarl’s windpipe and severed it. That was thedeath of Jarl Hákon. After that Karkr cut off the jarl’s head and ran away
and arrived later in the day in at Hlaðir and brought the jarl’s head to KingÓláfr. [298] He also then described the events of the travels of Jarl Hákon
and himself, as has just been written above. Then King Óláfr had him taken
away and his head cut off.
CHAPTER fifty
Then King Óláfr and a large number of farmers with him went out toNiðarhólmr, taking with him the heads of Jarl Hákon and Karkr. This little
island was at that time used for executing thieves and criminals on, and agallows stood there, and he had the heads of Jarl Hákon and Karkr taken
there. Then the whole army went there and shouted out and threw stones at
it, saying that there should a villain go with other villains. Afterwards they
got people to go up into Gaulardalr and get the body and dragged it away
and burned it. There was here such strength in the antipathy that the Þrœndir
felt towards Jarl Hákon, that no one could refer to him by any other namethan ‘jarl inn illi’ (‘the evil jarl’). This appellation was used long afterwards.
But it is true to say about Jarl Hákon, that he had many of the qualities
requisite for a ruler, first of all a fine pedigree, and along with that wisdomand cleverness in managing his rule, boldness in battle and in addition thegood fortune to be able to win victory and kill his enemies. So says ÞorleifrRauðfeldarson:507
507Þorleifr jarlsskáld, son of Ásgeirr rauðfeldr (Red-Cloak), was an Icelandic
poet of the tenth century mentioned in Svarfdœla saga and the hero of Þorleifsþáttr jarlsskálds in Flateyjarbók, in which he composes a níð ‘slander’ poem
against Jarl Hákon. In the þáttr he is also said to have composed a drápa for King
Sveinn tjúguskegg of Denmark. The verse quoted here, and another half-stanza
found in the Third and Fourth Grammatical Treatises, seem to be from a poem inhonour of the jarl.

186
		
143.
			
			
			
[299]		
			
			
			

heimskringla

We know no greater jarl		Hákonardrápa 1
beneath the moon’s pathway,508
Hkon, than you; bush of army-goddess,509
you prospered through battle.
You have ushered to Óðinn—the offered corpses ravens feed on—nine royal men; this, ruler,
rendered your lands extensive.

Jarl Hákon was the most generous of men, but this kind of ruler experienced
the greatest misfortune until his dying day. And the chief cause of it happening
like this was, that then the time had come for heathen worship and heathen
worshippers to be condemned, and be replaced by the holy Faith and proper
morals.
CHAPTER fifty-oneÓláfr Tryggvason was taken as king over the whole land, as widely as Haraldr
inn hárfagri had ruled, at a general assembly in Þrándheimr. Then the mob andmultitude rose up and would hear of nothing else but that Óláfr Tryggvason
should be king. Óláfr then travelled throughout the whole country andsubjected it. Everyone in Norway turned to obedience to him, even the rulers
in Upplǫnd and in the Vík, who had previously held land from the king of
the Danes, they became King Óláfr’s men and held land from him. Thus hetravelled over the country the first winter and the following summer. Jarl
Eiríkr Hákonarson and his brother Sveinn and their other kinsmen and friends
fled the country and made eastwards to Sweden to King Óláfr inn sœnski
and were welcomed there. So says Þórðr Kolbeinsson:[300] 144.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Fate causes much, increaser		Belgskakadrápa 2of criminals’ suffering;510		Fsk 140
men’s treachery, a little		ÓTM I 244
later, brought death to Hkon.
And to the land the bold lance’s
land-prop511 had vanquished,eastwards with the army		
advanced the son of Tryggvi.

mána ferill: ‘path of the moon’, sky.
folk-Ránar runnr: ‘bush, tree of the Rán (goddess) of the army or battle(valkyrie)’, warrior.
510
varga meinremmir: ‘strengthener of harm of outlaws’, just ruler.
511
lindar láðstafr: ‘prop of the ground of the (limewood) spear (shield)’, ­warrior.
508

509

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
145.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

187

More in his mind than he		Belgskakadrápa 3
made known had Eiríkr,		
Fsk 140–41
ÓTM I 254
schemes for the wealth-spoiler;512
such was of him expected.			
Angry, the jarl of Trondheim—
3GT 28, 108
no one opposing it—sought the Swedish king’s counsel;
stubborn were the Þrœndir.

[301] CHAPTER fifty-two
There is a man called Loðinn, from Vík, wealthy and of good family. He
frequently went on trading voyages, but sometimes went raiding. It was
one summer that Loðinn went on a trading voyage to the eastern Baltic. He
had one ship which also carried a good deal of goods for trading. He madefor Eistland and spent the summer there at a market. And while the market
went on, many kinds of merchandise were brought there. Many slave-women
were brought there for sale. Loðinn saw there a certain woman who had
been sold as a slave. And when he looked at the woman, he recognised that
it was Ástríðr Eiríksdóttir, who had been married to King Tryggvi, and yet
she looked different from the last time he had seen her. She was now pale
and thin-faced and poorly dressed. He went up to her and asked what her
situation was. She says:‘It is painful to speak of it. I have been sold as a slave, and brought here
for sale.’
Then they recognised each other, and Ástríðr knew who he was. After that
she asked if he would buy her and take her back with him to her kinsfolk.
‘I will offer you terms for that,’ he says. ‘I will take you to Norway if you
will marry me.’And since Ástríðr was now in a desperate situation, and since she also knewthat he was of noble ancestry, valiant and wealthy, so she promises him thisfor her redemption. After this Loðinn bought Ástríðr and took her back with
him to Norway and married her there with the consent of kinsmen. Theirchildren were Þorkell nefja and Ingiríðr, Ingigerðr. The daughters of Ástríðr
and King Tryggvi were Ingibjǫrg and [302] Ástríðr. The sons of EiríkrBjóðaskalli were Sigurðr, Karlshǫfuð, Jósteinn and Þorkell dyrðill (HangerOn) and they were all distinguished men and wealthy and resided in the eastof the country. Two brothers lived east in Vík, one was called Þorgeirr andthe other Hyrningr. They married the daughters of Loðinn and Ástríðr.
512auðs særir: ‘harmer of wealth’, generous lord.

188

heimskringla

CHAPTER fifty-three
King Haraldr Gormsson of the Danes, when he had received Christianity,
then he sent an order throughout all his kingdom that all people shouldhave themselves baptised and turn to the true faith. He accompanied theorder himself and used force and punishment where nothing else would
work. He sent two jarls to Norway with a great force, who were called . . .513
They were to preach Christianity in Norway. This was successful in the
Vík, where King Haraldr’s rule prevailed, and then many of the people ofthe country were baptised. But after Haraldr’s death, then his son Sveinn
tjúguskegg soon went raiding, both in Saxland and Frísland and eventually
to England. And the people in Norway who had received Christianity, they
then turned back to the heathen rituals they had practised before, the sameas those practised by people in the north of the country. But when Óláfr
Tryggvason had become king in Norway, then he stayed for a large part ofthe summer in the Vík. Many of his kinsmen came to him there, and some of
his relations by marriage, and there were many who had been good friends
with his father, and he was [303] welcomed there with very great warmth.
Then Óláfr called to speak with him his mother’s brothers, his stepfatherLoðinn, his brothers-in-law Þorgeirr and Hyrningr, then put before themwith the greatest earnestness the proposal that they themselves should backhim and then support him with all their might in his desire to establish thepreaching of Christianity all over his kingdom, saying that he shall achieve
the Christianisation of everywhere in Norway or die in the attempt.
‘I shall make you all great and powerful men, for I trust you best on accountof our kinship or other ties.’
They all agreed to this, to do as he asked and to support him in everything
he wanted to do, together with everyone who was willing to follow theirlead. King Óláfr immediately announced to the public that he intends topreach Christianity to everyone in his kingdom. The first to agree to accept
this proposal were those who had already assented. These were also the mostpowerful of the people who were then present, and all others followed their
example. Then everyone round the Vík to the east was baptised. Then the
king went north in the Vík and instructed everyone to receive Christianity,
and to those who objected he dealt out heavy punishments, killing some,having some maimed, some he drove from the country. So it came aboutthat all over the kingdom that his father King Tryggvi had earlier ruled, andalso that which his kinsman Haraldr grenski had had, all the people accepted513
In the main manuscript a space is left for the names. In Jómsvíkinga saga the twojarls are said to be sent by the emperor Otto, and are given the names Urguþrjótr andBrimiskjarr (Jóms (291), 85); Snorri may have doubted the correctness of these forms.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

189

Christianity as Óláfr preached it, and that summer and the following wintereverywhere round the Vík became fully Christian.
CHAPTER fifty-four
Early in the spring King Óláfr went out into the Vík and took a great force,going then north to Agðir. And everywhere that he held assemblies withthe farmers, he commanded everyone to be baptised, and people accepted
Christianity, for [304] no rebellion by the farmers against the king had any
success, and the people were baptised wherever he went. The people inHǫrðaland who were descended from the line of Hǫrða-Kári were numerous
and of high rank. He had had four sons. One was Þorleifr spaki, the secondǪgmundr, father of Þórólfr skjálgr (Squint-Eyed), father of Erlingr ofSóli, the third was Þórðr, father of Hersir Klyppr, who killed Sigurðr
slefa Gunnhildarson, the fourth Ǫlmóðr, father of Áskell, father of Áslákr
Fitjaskalli (Bald-Head of Fitjar). This family was at that time the greatest andnoblest in Hǫrðaland. But when these kinsmen heard about this problem, thatthe king was travelling round the coast from the east and had a large force
and was breaking the people’s ancient laws, while all those who objected
had to face punishments and harsh terms, these kinsmen arranged a meeting
between themselves and are going to make plans for themselves, for theyknow that the king will soon come to see them, and they agree together thatthey shall all come with large followings to Gulaþing and fix a meeting withKing Óláfr Tryggvason.
[305] CHAPTER fifty-five
King Óláfr summoned a meeting when he got to Rogaland. But when thesummons came to the farmers, they gather together in large numbers fully
armed. And when they meet, they have discussions and make plans andappoint three men, those who were the best speakers in their company, toreply to King Óláfr at the assembly and speak in opposition to him, and to
add that they will not subject themselves to wrongful laws even if they are
introduced by the king. But when the farmers come to the assembly and theassembly was in session, then King Óláfr stood up and at first spoke kindly
to the farmers. Yet it was apparent from what he said that he is determinedthat they shall accept Christianity, inviting them to do so with fair words,
but finally adding for the benefit of those who objected and would not
accede to his request, that they would have to face anger and punishments
and harsh terms from him wherever he was able to bring it about. And
when he ended his speech, then stood up that one of the farmers who wasan especially good speaker and had been appointed the first who was to190heimskringla

answer King Óláfr. But when he tried to begin his speech, he was attacked
by such great coughing and difficulty in breathing that he could not get aword out, and he sits down. Then another farmer stands up, and this one isdetermined not to let the answers fail to be presented, though the previous
man had not altogether succeeded. But when this one begins to speak,he had such a stammer that he could not get a word out. Then everyone
who was listening began to laugh. Then the farmer sat down. Then a third
stood up and tries to speak in opposition to King Óláfr. And when this one
began to speak, he was so husky and hoarse that no one could hear what hesaid, and he sat down. Then there was none of the farmers ready to
speak against the king. But when the farmers could get no one to answer
the king, then their uprising in opposition to the king came to nothing. So
it came about that everyone [306] agreed to what the king proposed. Then
all the people present at the assembly were baptised before the king was
finished there.
CHAPTER fifty-six
King Óláfr took his force to Gulaþing, because the farmers have sent him
word that they wish to reply to his proposal. And when both sides are cometo the assembly, then the king wishes first to have his discussion with theleading men of the land. And when they have all met together, then the kingputs forward his proposal and invites them to receive baptism in accordancewith his demand. Then says Ǫlmóðr inn gamli (the Old):‘We kinsmen have discussed this matter between ourselves, and we shall
all adopt the same counsel. If it be the case, king, that you are planning tocompel us kinsmen to do this, to break our laws and force us to submit to
you with some kind of compulsion, we shall stand against you with all our
might, and let them gain victory to whom it is granted by fate. But if you,king, would like to make some advantageous offer to us kinsmen, then you
could make it so attractive that we would all submit to you with complete
obedience.’
The king says: ‘What do you want to request of me, so that the best possible
agreement may be between us?’
Then Ǫlmóðr says: ‘First of all this, if you will give your sister Ástríðr inmarriage to our kinsman Erlingr Skjálgsson, whom we consider to be themost promising of all the young men in Norway.’
King Óláfr says that he thinks it likely that this match would turn out
well, saying that Erlingr is of good family and to all appearances the mostpromising person, and yet he says it is for Ástríðr to respond to this proposal.
After that the king discussed this with his sister.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar191‘I am benefitting little,’ she says, ‘from being daughter of a king and sisterof a king if I must be given to a man of low birth. I will rather wait a few
years for another match.’
And they end their discussion for the time being.
[307] CHAPTER fifty-seven
King Óláfr had a hawk taken that belonged to Ástríðr, and had all its feathers
plucked off, and afterwards sent it to her. Then Ástríðr said:‘Now my brother is angry.’
Then she got up and went to the king. He welcomed her. Then Ástríðr
spoke, saying that she wishes the king to arrange whatever match he wishes
for her.
‘I would have thought,’ says the king, ‘that I would be getting the power
to make anyone I want in this country noble.’
Then the king had Ǫlmóðr and Erlingr and all the kinsmen called to him fora discussion. Then this proposal was discussed. The end of it was that Ástríðr
was betrothed to Erlingr. After that the king had the assembly instituted andproposed Christianity to the farmers. Now Ǫlmóðr and Erlingr were theprincipals in supporting this proposal of the king’s, together with all theirkinsmen. No one had the confidence to oppose it. Then all the people werebaptised and made Christian.
CHAPTER fifty-eight
Erlingr Skjálgsson held his wedding in the summer, and a very large numberof people was present. King Óláfr was there. Then the king offered to give
Erlingr a jarldom. Erlingr spoke thus:‘My kinsmen have been hersar. I do not wish to have a higher title thanthey. What I will accept, king, from you, is that you make me the greatest
with that title in this country.’
The king agreed to that with him. And at their parting King Óláfr gave his
brother-in-law Erlingr from Sognsær in the north and east to Líðandisneson the same terms as Haraldr inn hárfagri had given it to his sons and are
written above.514[308] CHAPTER fifty-nineThat same autumn King Óláfr called an assembly of four districts north onStaðr at Dragseið. To it were to come Sygnir and Firðir, Sunnmœrir and
514

Haralds saga ins hárfagra ch. 33.

192

heimskringla

Raumdœlir. King Óláfr went there with a very large number of men whom
he had brought from the east of the country and also the troops that hadthen joined him in Rogaland and Hǫrðaland. And when King Óláfr came tothe assembly there, then he preached Christianity there as in other places.
And because the king had there a great force of numerous men, they wereafraid of it. And at the conclusion of this business the king offered them
two alternatives, either that they should accept Christianity and have­themselves baptised, or otherwise that they should join in battle with him.
But as the farmers realised that they had not the resources to fight with theking, the other course was adopted, that all the people became Christian.
So then King Óláfr goes with his force to Norð-Mœrr and he makes that
district Christian. After that he sails in to Hlaðir and has the temple knocked
down and all the wealth taken away, and all the finery from the temple andoff the idol of the god. He took off the temple door a great gold ring that
Jarl Hákon had had made. After that King Óláfr had the temple burned. But
when the farmers find out about this, then they have a war summons sentround all districts and summon an army out, intending to go against theking. King Óláfr then took his force out along the fiord and then makes his
way north along the coast and is intending to go north to Hálogaland andbring Christianity there. But when he came north to Bjarnaurar, then heheard from Hálogaland that they have an army out there and are planningto defend the country [309] against the king. The leaders of the force there
are Hárekr from Þjótta and Þórir hjǫrtr from Vágar, Eyvindr kinnrifa (Torn
Cheek). And when King Óláfr hears this, then he alters his course and sails
south along the coast. And when he came south round Staðr, then he travelledmuch more leisurely, and yet at the beginning of winter had come all theway east to the Vík.
CHAPTER sixty
Queen Sigríðr in Svíþjóð, who was known as in stórráða, was staying at her
residences. That winter men passed between King Óláfr and Queen Sigríðr,and by them King Óláfr made his proposal to Queen Sigríðr, and she received
it favourably, and this arrangement was confirmed by special agreement. ThenKing Óláfr sent Queen Sigríðr the great gold ring that he had taken fromthe temple door at Hlaðir, and it was considered an unparalleled treasure.
A meeting was to be arranged for this business the following spring at theRiver Elfr on the border. And while this ring that King Óláfr had sent Queen
Sigríðr was being so much praised by everyone, there were staying with
the queen her goldsmiths, two brothers. And when they picked up the ring
and weighed it in their hands and spoke privately ­together, then the queenóláfs saga tryggvasonar193

had them called to her and asks what joke they were making about the ring.
They pretended they weren’t. She says that they must whatever the case let
her know what fault they have found in it. They say that the ring was false.
After that she has the ring broken open, and there was found brass inside.
Then the queen got angry and says that Óláfr must be deceiving her in otherthings besides just this.
[310] That same winter King Óláfr went up into Hringaríki and brought
Christianity there. Ásta Guðbrandsdóttir, soon after the fall of Haraldr
grenski, had given herself in marriage to a man called Sigurðr sýr (Pig).
He was king in Hringaríki. Sigurðr was son of Hálfdan, while he was sonof Sigurðr hrísi, son of Haraldr inn hárfagri. At this time her and Haraldr
grenski’s son Óláfr was living there with Ásta. He was brought up in his
youth with his stepfather Sigurðr sýr. And when King Óláfr Tryggvason
came to Hringaríki to preach Christianity, then Sigurðr sýr and his wife Ástaand her son Óláfr had themselves baptised, and Óláfr Tryggvason acted as
godfather to Óláfr Haraldsson. He was then three years old. Then King Óláfr
went again out into the Vík and stayed there during the winter. This was his
third winter as king over Norway.
CHAPTER sixty-one
Early in the spring King Óláfr went east to Konungahella for a meeting with
Queen Sigríðr. And when they met, then they discussed the business that had
been spoken of in the winter, that they should be married, and this businessall seemed to be going well. Then King Óláfr said that Sigríðr should receive
baptism and the true faith. She spoke as follows:‘I shall not abandon the faith that I have previously held, as have mykinsmen before me. I shall also make no objection to your believing inwhatever god you like.’
Then King Óláfr got very angry and spoke hastily:‘Why would I want to marry you, heathen as a dog as you are?’
And he struck her in the face with his glove which he had in his hand.
Then he got up, and she also. Then spoke Sigríðr:‘That could well cost you your life.’
After that they parted. The king went north into the Vík, and the queen
east into Sweden.
[311] CHAPTER sixty-two
Then King Óláfr went to Túnsberg and then held a further assembly there andspoke at the assembly, saying that everyone who was known for practisingspells and witchcraft, or who was a sorcerer, and was found guilty of it, must

194

heimskringla

all leave the country. After that the king had searches made for these people
in the districts nearby there, and summoned them all to him. And when
they came there, there was one man among them whose name is Eyvindr
kelda (Bog). He was grandson of Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini, son of Haraldr
hárfagri. Eyvindr was a sorcerer and very much skilled in witchcraft. KingÓláfr had all these people put into an apartment and had it well furnished,
had a banquet provided for them and strong drink given them. And when
they had got drunk, Óláfr had the building set fire to, and the apartment
was burned and all the people who were in it, except that Eyvindr kelda
got out through an opening in the roof and so got away. And when he had
got a long way off, he met some people in his path who were intending
to go to the king, and bade them tell the king that Eyvindr kelda had got
away from the fire and that he would never again come into King Óláfr’spower, but he would carry on in the same way as he had done before as
regards all his magical skills. And when these people came and met KingÓláfr, they report about Eyvindr as he had instructed them. The king was
displeased that Eyvindr was not dead.
CHAPTER sixty-three
Then King Óláfr went, when spring came, out along the coast of the Vík andreceived banquets at his large estates and sent a summons all round the Vík
that he wants to take a force out in the summer and go [312] to the north ofthe country. After that he went north to Agðir. And towards the end of Lent
he made his way north to Rogaland and arrived on Easter-eve on Ǫgvaldsnes
in Kǫrmt. There an Easter banquet had been prepared for him. He had nearly
three hundred men. That same night Eyvindr kelda came there to the island.
He had a fully-manned longship. They were all sorcerers and other people
skilled in magic. Eyvindr went ashore from the ship and his troop and they
started working their spells. Eyvindr made them a covering of invisibility
and foggy darkness so great that the king and his troop would not be able tosee them. And when they came almost up to the residence on Ǫgvaldsnes,
then it became bright daylight. Then it turned out very differently fromwhat Eyvindr had planned. The dense fog that he had caused by magic now
affected him and his company so that they could not see with their eyes any
more than through the backs of their heads, and they just kept going roundand round. But the king’s watchmen saw them, where they were going, anddid not know what troop it was. Then the king was told. Then he got up withall his troop and got dressed. And when the king saw where Eyvindr and his
men were walking, he told his men to arm themselves and go up and findout what people they were. And when the king’s men recognised Eyvindróláfs saga tryggvasonar

195

there, they took him and all the rest prisoner and led them to the king. Then
Eyvindr tells everything that has happened on his expedition. After that theking had them all taken and conveyed to a reef covered at high water andtied up there. So Eyvindr lost his life, together with all the others. That has
since been called Sorcerers’ Skerry.
CHAPTER sixty-four
It is said that when King Óláfr was at the banquet on Ǫgvaldsnes, an oldman, a clever talker with a hood hanging down over his face, came there
one evening. He was one-eyed. This man could tell about all lands. He got[313] into conversation with the king. The king found his conversation very
entertaining and asked him many things, and the guest was able to answer
all his questions, and the king sat up late into the evening. Then the kingasked whether he knew who the Ǫgvaldr had been that the ness and the farm
were named after. The guest says that Ǫgvaldr had been a king and a great
warrior, and used to worship mostly a cow, taking it with him wherever hewent, and he always used to think it wholesome to drink its milk.
‘King Ǫgvaldr fought against a king called Varinn. In the battle KingǪgvaldr fell. He was buried in a mound a little way from the farm andmemorial stones were set up that are still standing here. And in another place
not far from here the cow was buried in a mound.‘He also told similar things and many others about kings or other eventsof long ago. And when they had been sitting long into the night, then thebishop reminded the king that it was time to go to sleep. The king then did
so. And when he was undressed and was lying in bed, then the guest sat on
the footboard and went on talking with the king for a long time further. The
king still wanted to hear more, whatever was said. Then the bishop spoke
to the king, saying that it was time to go to sleep. Then the king did so, andthe guest went out. A little later the king awoke and asked about the guest
and asked for him to be called to him, but the guest could not then be foundanywhere. The next morning the king had the cook called to him, and the
man that looked after the drink, and asked whether any stranger had been
to see them. They say that when they were about to prepare the food, someman had come there and said that they were cooking surprisingly poor meat[314] for the king’s table. Afterwards he had given them two thick and fat
sides of beef, and they had cooked them with the other meat. Then the kingsays that all that food must be thrown away, saying that it could not havebeen any man and it must have been Óðinn, whom heathen people had long
believed in, and said that Óðinn must not now be allowed to do anything todeceive them.

196

heimskringla

CHAPTER sixty-five
In the summer King Óláfr assembled a great force from the east of thecountry and took this force north to Þrándheimr and made first of all forNiðaróss. After that he had a summons to an assembly sent all round thefiord and announced an eight-district assembly at Frosta, but the farmers
changed the assembly summons into a call to arms and called out both free
men and bondmen all over Þrándheimr. And when the king came to theassembly, then the mob of farmers was come there fully armed. And when
the assembly was set up, then the king spoke to the people and asked themto accept Christianity. But when he had been talking a little while, then the
farmers shouted out and told him to shut up, saying that otherwise theywould make an attack on him and drive him away.
‘We did this,’ they said, ‘to Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri when he made the same
request of us, and we pay no more regard to you than to him.’‘And when King Óláfr saw the frenzy of the farmers, and also that they
had such a great army that it could not be withstood, then he changed histack and turned to agreement with the farmers, saying this:‘I want us to agree together, as we have previously settled things between
us. I want to go to where you hold your greatest worship and see yourpractices there. Then we shall hold discussions about the practices, which
ones we want to have, and then all come to an agreement about it.’[315] And when the king spoke mildly to the farmers, then their attitude
softened, and afterwards the whole talk went pleasantly and in a conciliatory
fashion, and it was decided in the end that there should be a midsummer
festival in at Mærin, and all the leaders and rich farmers would attend, as
the custom was. King Óláfr would also be there.
CHAPTER sixty-six
Skeggi was the name of a rich farmer. He was known as Járn-Skeggi (IronSkeggi). He lived at Upphaugr in Yrjar. Skeggi had spoken first at theassembly against King Óláfr and was the foremost of the farmers in opposing
Christianity. They broke up the assembly on these terms. Then the farmers
went home and the king to Hlaðir.
CHAPTER sixty-seven
King Óláfr was lying with his ships in the Nið, and had thirty ships and afine and large force, but the king himself was frequently at Hlaðir with his
personal following. And when it was coming very close to the time for ­holding
the festival in at Mærin, then King Óláfr prepared a great banquet at Hlaðir,óláfs saga tryggvasonar

197

sending summonses in to Strind and up into Gaulardalr and out to Orkadalr
and inviting to him leading men and other important farmers. And when thebanquet was ready and the guests had arrived, then the first evening there wasa splendid feast there, and served very liberally. People got very drunk. But
the following night everyone slept peacefully there. The next morning, when
the king was dressed, he had the divine service sung for himself, and when
the Mass was finished, the king had a trumpet-call sounded for a householdcouncil. Then all his men left their ships and went to the meeting. And whenthe meeting [316] was in session, the king stood up and spoke, ­saying this:‘We had an assembly in at Frosta. I then proposed to the farmers that theyshould have themselves baptised, but they in turn proposed to me that I should
turn to heathen sacrifice with them, as King Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri had done.
Agreement was reached between us that we should meet in at Mærin andthere hold a great festival. But if I must turn to heathen sacrifices with you,then I will have the greatest sacrifice that is known made, and offer men
in sacrifice. I do not want to choose for this slaves or evil-doers. For this I
shall choose to offer the gods the most distinguished ­people. I am naming forthis Ormr lygra (Bright) of Meðalhús, Styrkárr of Gimsar, Kárr of Grýtingr,Ásbjǫrn, Þorbergr of Ǫrnes, Ormr of Lyxa, Halldórr of Skerðingsteðja.’And in addition he named another five of those who were most ­distinguished,saying that he wanted to offer these as a sacrifice for prosperity and peace,and immediately launched an attack on them. But when the farmers saw thatthey did not have sufficient forces to withstand the king, they beg for ­quarterand put all their future at the king’s disposal. It was then agreed between themthat all the farmers who had come there should have themselves ­baptised andswear oaths to the king to keep to the true faith, and give up all heathen ritual.
The king then kept all these men as his guests right on until they had handed
over their sons or brothers or other close kinsmen as hostages to the king.
[317] CHAPTER sixty-eight
King Óláfr went with his whole force in to Þrándheimr. And when hecame in to Mærin, all the leaders of the Þrœndir who were most opposed
to Christianity had arrived there, and had there with them all the important
farmers who in the past had maintained heathen worship in that place.
There was then a large number there, similar to what had before been at the
Frostuþing. Then the king had an assembly proposed, and both sides went
to this assembly fully armed. And when the assembly was set up, then the
king spoke, preaching Christianity to the people. Járnskeggi replied to theking’s proposal on behalf of the farmers. He says that the farmers wanted
the same as before, that the king should not break their laws.

198

heimskringla‘We desire, king,’ he says, ‘that you should offer sacrifices, as other kings
have done here before you.’
At his speech the farmers applauded loudly, saying that they wanted tohave everything as Skeggi said. Then the king says that he wants to go into
the temple and see their rituals when they offer sacrifice. The farmers werepleased at this; both parties go to the temple.
CHAPTER sixty-nine
King Óláfr now goes into the temple and a small number of men with him
and some of the farmers. And when the king came to where the gods were,
there sat Þórr, and was most dignified of all the gods, adorned with gold andsilver. King Óláfr raised up a gold-adorned ceremonial halberd that he hadin his hand and struck Þórr, so that he fell off his pedestal. Then the king’s
men leapt forward and shoved down all the gods from their pedestals. And
while the king was inside in the temple, then [318] Járnskeggi was killed
outside before the temple entrance, and it was the king’s men who did this.
And when the king came back to the people, he offered the farmers twoalternatives, the one that they should all now receive Christianity, or as analternative engage in battle with him. But after Skeggi’s death there wasno leader there among the host of farmers ready to raise a banner against
King Óláfr. The other alternative was taken up, to go to the king and yield
to what he commanded. Then King Óláfr had all the people that were there
baptised and took hostages from the farmers to ensure that they should keep
up their Christianity. After that King Óláfr made his men travel round all
the districts in Þrándheimr. No one now opposed Christianity. Then all thepeople in Þrœndalǫg were baptised.
CHAPTER seventy
King Óláfr took his force out to Niðaróss. Then he had buildings put up onNiðarbakki and planned it so that there should be a market town there, giving
people sites to build themselves houses there, and he had his palace built
up above Skipakrókr. He had all the supplies that were needed for winterresidence there transported there in the autumn, and he kept a very large
number of people there.
CHAPTER sevenTY-ONE
King Óláfr made an appointment for a meeting with Járnskeggi’s kinsmen
and offered them compensation, and there were a lot of distinguished ­people
involved. Járnskeggi had a daughter who is named Guðrún. In the end, a partóláfs saga tryggvasonar

199of their settlement was that King Óláfr should marry Guðrún. And when thedate for this wedding came, then they started to sleep in the same bed, KingÓláfr and Guðrún. But the first night that they were lying both together, assoon as the king was fallen asleep, she drew a knife and was going to stabhim. [319] And when the king realised this, he took the knife off her and
got up from the bed and went to his men and tells them what had happened.
Guðrún then also got her clothes and all the people who had come therewith her. They went off on their way, and Guðrún never again came into
the same bed as King Óláfr.
CHAPTER sevenTY-two
That same autumn King Óláfr had a great longship built on the sandbanksby the Nið. It was a cruiser (snekkja). He employed many shipbuilders on it.
And by the beginning of that winter the ship was completely finished. The
number of rowing benches was thirty, it was high at stem and stern and notof large capacity. The king named this ship Traninn (the Crane).
After the slaying of Járnskeggi his body was transported out to Yrjar, andhe lies in Skeggjahaugr on Austrátt.
CHAPTER sevenTY-three
When King Óláfr Tryggvason had been king in Norway for two years, there
was with him a Saxon priest who is named Þangbrandr. He was a very violent
man and a fighter, but a good cleric and a valiant man. But because of his
unruly behaviour the king did not want to have him with him and sent him ona mission, that he was to go to Iceland and Christianise the country. He wasprovided with a merchant ship, and there is this to be told about his voyage,
that he reached Iceland in the Eastern Fiords in the southerly Álptafjǫrðr,[320] and the following winter he stayed with Hallr on Síða. Þangbrandr
preached Christianity in Iceland, and because of what he said, Hallr had
himself baptised and all his household and many other leading men, but theothers who objected were more numerous. Þorvaldr veili (Weak in Health)and the poet Vetrliði composed insulting verses about Þangbrandr, and heslew them both. Þangbrandr stayed two years in Iceland and became theslayer of three men before he went away.
CHAPTER sevenTY-four
There was a man called Sigurðr, and another called Haukr. They were from
Hálogaland and spent much time on trading voyages. They had gone one
summer west to England. And when they came back to Norway, they sailed

200

heimskringla

north along the coast and in Norð-Mœrr they came face to face with KingÓláfr’s force. And when the king was told that some men from Hálogalandwere come and that they were heathen, then the king had the skippers called
to him. He asked them if they were willing to have themselves baptised, andtheir answer was no. After that the king used many arguments with them,and that did no good. Then he threatened them with death or maiming. This
did not change their minds. He had them put in irons and kept them withhim for some time, and they were kept in fetters. The king argued with themfrequently, and that was of no avail. And one night they disappeared, so thatno one could discover what had become of them or knew by what means they
had got away. But in the autumn they turned up in the north with Hárekr inÞjótta. He welcomed them, and they stayed there with him during the winterwith good entertainment.
[321] CHAPTER seventy-five
It was one fine day in the spring that Hárekr was at home and there were few
men in the dwelling. He found it dull. Sigurðr spoke to him, asking whether
he would like them to row somewhere and amuse themselves. Hárekr waspleased with that idea. After that they go to the shore and launch a six-oaredboat. Sigurðr got the sail and tackle that belonged with the boat from theboathouse, as they often used to go, using a sail when they went to amuse
themselves. Hárekr went on board and fitted the rudder. Sigurðr and his
brother went fully armed, as they were always accustomed to do at homeamong the farmers. They were both the strongest of men. But before theywent out onto the boat, they threw aboard some butter chests and a breadbox and carried between them a great beer-tub out onto the boat. After thatthey rowed from the shore, and when they had come a short way from theisland, then the brothers hoisted the sail, while Hárekr steered. They weresoon carried away from the island. Then the brothers went aft to where
Hárekr was sitting. Sigurðr said to farmer Hárekr:‘Now you shall choose here between some alternatives. The first is to let
us brothers determine our voyage and our course. The second is to let us tie
you up. The third is that we shall kill you.’
Hárekr now saw what his situation was. He was a match for no more than
one of the brothers if they were equally equipped. So his choice was theone that seemed to him rather the best, to let them determine their voyage.
He confirmed this to them by oaths and plighted his troth to this. After that
Sigurðr went to the rudder and set a course southwards along the coast. The
brothers took care that they should nowhere meet people, and they had winds
as good as could be. They did not cease their journey until [322] they got

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

201

south into Þrándheimr and in to Niðaróss and find King Óláfr there. ThenKing Óláfr had Hárekr called to talk with him and asked him to be baptised.
Hárekr objected. The king and Hárekr discuss this for many days, sometimes
in the presence of many people, sometimes in private, and no agreement isreached. But in the end the king says to Hárekr:‘Now you shall go home, and I shall not harm you for the moment. The
reason is that we are closely related, and also that you will claim that I have
got hold of you by deceit. But be sure of this, that I am intending to comethere to the north and visit you men of Hálogaland. You will then find out
whether I know how to punish those who refuse Christianity.’
Hárekr felt happy that he would be able to get away as soon as he could.
King Óláfr gave Hárekr a good small ship with ten or twelve men on board
to row, had this ship fitted out as well as could be with all necessaries. The
king gave Hárekr thirty men, valiant fellows and well fitted out.
CHAPTER seventy-six
Hárekr of Þjótta immediately went away from the town as soon as hecould, but Haukr and Sigurðr stayed with the king and both had themselves
baptised. Hárekr went on his way until he got home to Þjótta. He sent word
to his friend Eyvindr kinnrifa, and bade tell him that Hárekr of Þjótta had
met King Óláfr and had not let himself be cowed into receiving Christianity.
This also he bade tell him, that King Óláfr is intending in the summer [323]
to go with an army against them. Hárekr says that they will need to takeprecautions about this, told Eyvindr to come to see him as soon as possible.
And when this information was brought to Eyvindr, then he realises that
there will be very great need to take some steps to prevent their being at themercy of the king. Eyvindr goes as quickly as he can with a light ship anda small number of men on it. And when he got to Þjótta, Hárekr welcomes
him and without delay they quickly start their discussions, Hárekr andEyvindr, to one side of the farmhouse. But when they have been talking for
only a short time, King Óláfr’s men, those who had accompanied Hárekr
to the north, come up, then take hold of Eyvindr and take him to the shipwith them, afterwards going off with Eyvindr. They do not leave off theirtravelling until they come to Þrándheimr and meet King Óláfr in Niðaróss.
Eyvindr was then conducted to an interview with King Óláfr. The kingtells him to receive baptism like other people. Eyvindr said no to this. The
king asked him with kindly words to accept Christianity, giving him manyreasons, as did the bishop. Eyvindr did not change his mind for that. Thenthe king offered him gifts and great revenues, but Eyvindr refused all this.
Then the king threatened him with maiming or death. Even at this Eyvindr

202

heimskringla

did not change his mind. After that the king had a washbowl full of red-hot
embers brought in and placed on Eyvindr’s belly, and his belly soon burst
apart. Then Eyvindr said:‘Take the bowl off me. I want to speak a few words before I die.’And this was done. Then the king asked:‘Will you now, Eyvindr, believe in Christ?’‘No,’ says he, ‘I cannot receive any baptism. I am a spirit, quickened ina human body by the sorcery of Lapps, for my father and mother were notable to have a child before that.’
Then Eyvindr died and had been a man most skilled in magic.
[324] CHAPTER seventy-seven
So the following spring King Óláfr had his ships and troops fitted out.
Now he himself took charge of Traninn. The king now had a large force
and a fine one. And when he was ready he sailed out along the fiord andthen north past Byrða and on north to Hálogaland. And wherever he cameto land, then he held an assembly. There he told all the people to receive
baptism and the true faith. No one dared to object, and the whole country
was made Christian, wherever he went. King Óláfr received a banquet onÞjótta at Hárekr’s. Then he was baptised and all his men. Hárekr gave theking good gifts at parting and became his man and received revenues fromthe king and a landed man’s privileges.
CHAPTER seventy-eight
There was a farmer named Rauðr inn rammi (the Powerful), who lived in thefiord that is called Sálpti on Goðey. Rauðr was an extremely wealthy man
and had many men in his household. He was a rich man. A large numberof Lapps attended him when he needed them. Rauðr was a great pagan andvery skilled in magic. He was a great friend of the man who was mentioned
earlier, Þórir hjǫrtr. They were both great leaders. And when they heardthat King Óláfr was travelling with an army of men from the south through
Hálogaland, then they gather together to themselves an army and call out
ships and get a great force. Rauðr had a great dragon-head ship with a gilded
figurehead on it. This ship’s rowing-benches were thirty in number and it
was of according size. Þórir hjǫrtr also had a large ship. They sail this force
south against King Óláfr. And when they met, then they went into battle
against King Óláfr. There was a great battle there, and soon there werecasualties, and there came to be more of these in the force of the Háleygir,
and their ships were cleared of men, and [325] next they were struck by fearand panic. Rauðr rowed with his dragon-ship out to sea, and next he hoistedóláfs saga tryggvasonar

203

sail. Rauðr always had a favourable wind wherever he wanted to sail, andthis was a result of his magic. To tell most briefly about Rauðr’s voyage, hesailed home to Goðey. Þórir hjǫrtr fled in to land and there they leapt fromtheir ships, but King Óláfr followed them. They also leapt from their ships
and pursued and killed them. The king was then again foremost as usual
when this required exertion. He saw where Þórir hjǫrtr was running. He wasswiftest of all men. The king ran after him, accompanied by his dog Vígi.
Then the king said:‘Catch the hart, Vígi.’Vígi leapt forward after Þórir and straightway up at him. Þórir stopped
at this. Then the king threw a halberd at Þórir. Þórir thrust his sword at
the dog and gave him a great wound, but at the same moment the king’s­halberd flew under Þórir’s arm so that it stuck out through his other side.
There Þórir lost his life, but Vígi was carried wounded to the ships. KingÓláfr gave quarter to all those men who asked and were willing to receive­Christianity.
CHAPTER seventy-nine
King Óláfr sailed his force northwards along the coast and made all thepeople Christian wherever he went. And when he got north to Sálpti, he
was going to sail into the fiord to visit Rauðr, but a storm of wind and asquall was blowing from in along the fiord, and the king lay there waiting
for a week, and the same stormy weather continued to blow from in along
the fiord, but outside it there was a fair wind blowing for sailing northalong the coast. Then the king sailed all the way north to Ǫmð, and all thepeople there submitted to Christianity. Afterwards the king changed hiscourse back to the south. But when he got down from the north to Sálpti,
then there was a storm out along the fiord and flying spray. [326] The kinglay there a few nights, and the wind was the same. Then the king spoke toBishop Sigurðr and enquired whether he could offer any advice about it.
The bishop says that he will try, if God will add his assistance to overcome
this devilish power.
CHAPTER eighty
Bishop Sigurðr got out all his Mass vestments and went forward to theprow on the king’s ship, had candles lit and took incense, set a crucifix up
on the prow, read from the Gospel there and many other prayers, sprinkled
holy water all over the ship. Then he bade them take down the awnings
and row into the fiord. The king then had someone shout to the other shipsthat ­everyone was to row behind him. And when the oars were plied on

204heimskringla

Tranan,515 then she went into the fiord, and those who were rowing on thatship felt no wind on themselves, and the position of the wake behind them
indicated that it was calm there, but there was such widespread spray out
on each side of them that because of it the mountains could nowhere be
seen. Then one ship after another rowed there in the calm. They travelledthus the whole day and the following night, coming a little before dawn toGoðeyjar. And when they arrived before Rauðr’s farm, then there off theshore that great dragon-ship of his was ­floating. King Óláfr immediately
went up to the farm with his men, made an attack on the upper room therethat Rauðr slept in, and broke in. Men ran in there. Then Rauðr was taken
captive and bound, and the other men who were in there were killed, andsome taken captive. Then the king’s men went to the hall that Rauðr’shousehold slept in. Some there were killed and [327] some tied up, somebeaten. Then the king had Rauðr brought before him, ordering him to havehimself baptised.
‘I will then,’ says the king, ‘not take from you your property, rather be
your friend, if you go carefully.’Rauðr shouted in protest, saying that he would never believe in Christ,and blaspheming greatly. Then the king became angry and said that Rauðr
should die the worst death. Then the king had him taken and bound face
upwards on a beam, had a piece of wood put between his teeth so as toopen up his mouth. Then the king had a heather-snake taken and brought
to his mouth, but the snake would not go in his mouth and wriggled away,
because Rauðr blew against it. Then the king had an angelica stalk pipetaken and put in Rauðr’s mouth—though some people say that the kinghad his trumpet put in his mouth—and put the snake in it, having a red-hot
iron bar pushed against it from the outside. Then the snake wriggled intoRauðr’s mouth and after that into his throat and tore out through his side.
There Rauðr lost his life. King Óláfr took there a huge amount of wealthin gold and silver and other goods, in weapons and many sorts of valuable
items. But all the people who had been with Rauðr the king had baptised,
and those who refused he had killed or tortured. Then King Óláfr took the
dragon-ship that Rauðr had owned and skippered it himself, since that ship
was much larger and finer than Traninn. There was a dragon-head on theprow, and on the stern a curved piece bending forwards at the end like aserpent’s tail and both the neck and the whole of the stem was plated withgold. The king called this ship Ormrinn (the Dragon), because when the515
The form of the name here is the feminine Tranan, also used in verse 164, butelsewhere it is the masculine (Traninn). Both words can mean ‘crane’ (the bird), but
their use as a ship name may refer rather to the alternative sense ‘snout’ (cf. the shipname Barðinn, from barð ‘prow, beak’).

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

205

sail was up it was supposed to be like the wings of a dragon. This ship was
the handsomest in all Norway. The islands [328] where Rauðr lived arecalled Gylling and Hæring, but as a group they are called Goðeyjar, and it
is Goðeyjarstraumr to the north, between them and the mainland. King Óláfr
made the whole fiord Christian, afterwards going on his way south along
the coast, and on that voyage many things happened that have been put into
stories, when trolls and evil spirits played tricks on his men and sometimes
on him himself. But we want rather to write about the events of King Óláfr
Christianising Norway or the other countries that he introduced Christianity
to. King Óláfr brought his force that same autumn into Þrándheimr andsailed to Niðaróss and fixed it up for himself there as his winter residence.
Now I want to have narratives written about Icelanders next.516
CHAPTER eighty-one
That same autumn there came to Niðaróss from out in Iceland Kjartan,son of Óláfr Hǫskullsson and grandson of Egill Skalla-Grímsson, who
has been said to be about the most promising man of those who have beenborn in Iceland. There also at that time were Halldórr, son of Guðmundrat Mǫðruvellir, and Kolbeinn, son of Þórðr Freysgoði (Priest of Freyr) andbrother of Brennu-Flosi (Burning-Flosi), fourthly Rúnólfr goði’s (Priest’s)
son Svertingr—these were all heathen, like many others, some rich, andothers poor. Then there also came from Iceland distinguished people who
had received Christianity from Þangbrandr: Teitr Ketilbjarnarson’s son
Gizurr hvíti (the White)—his mother was Álof, daughter of VíkingaKárason’s son Hersir (Lord) Bǫðvarr. Bǫðvarr’s brother was Sigurðr, fatherof Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli, father of King Óláfr’s mother Ástríðr. Hjalti was thename of an Icelander, son of Skeggi. He [329] was married to Gizurr hvíti’sdaughter Vilborg. Hjalti was also Christian, and King Óláfr welcomed thefather-in-law and son-in-law, Gizurr and Hjalti, gladly, and they stayedwith him. But the Icelanders who had charge of ships and were heathen,they sought to sail away now the king was in the town, since they had been
told that the king forced everyone into Christianity, but the wind turned
against them and drove them back beneath Niðarhólmr. There were these
there in charge of ships: Þórarinn Nefjólfsson, the poet Hallfrøðr Óttarsson,
Brandr inn ǫrvi (the Open-Handed), Þorleikr Brandsson. This was told toKing Óláfr, that Icelanders were there with some ships, and all heathens,
and were trying to escape meeting the king. Then the king sent men to themThis seems a clear indication that Snorri is using a scribe in composing thiswork, perhaps sometimes dictating to him, sometimes getting him to copy existing
narratives.
516

206

heimskringla

and forbade them to sail away, telling them to sail in to the town, and they
did so, but did not unload their ships.
CHAPTER eighty-two
Then came Michaelmas. The king had it observed solemnly, having Masssung in high style. The Icelanders went to it and listened to the beautiful
singing and the sound of the bells. And when they got [330] to their ships,
each of them told how they had liked the proceedings of the Christians.
Kjartan said he liked it, but most others condemned it. But it is as theysay, that many are the ears of a king. The king was told about this. Thenhe immediately sent during the day a man for Kjartan and bade him cometo see him. Kjartan went to the king with some men. The king welcomed
him. Kjartan was of all men the biggest and handsomest, and well-spoken.
And when he and the king had exchanged just a few words, then the kinginvited Kjartan to receive Christianity. Kjartan says that he will not refuse
this, if he may have the king’s friendship. The king promises him his perfectfriendship, and they agree on this covenant between them. The next day
following Kjartan was baptised, and his kinsman Bolli Þorláksson and alltheir company. Kjartan and Bolli stayed as guests of the king while they
were in the white clothes,517 and the king was very affectionate towards them.
CHAPTER eighty-three
King Óláfr was walking out in the street one day, and some men walked
towards them, and the one that was walking in front greeted the king. The
king asked this man his name. He said his name was Hallfrøðr. Then said
the king:‘Are you the poet?’He says: ‘I can compose.’
Then said the king: ‘You will be wanting to receive Christianity andafterwards become my follower.’
He says: ‘There is a condition to this, my being baptised: if you, king, will
yourself be my godfather. I will have no one else.’
The king says: ‘I will do that.’
Then Hallfrøðr was baptised, and the king was [331] his sponsor.
Afterwards the king asked Hallfrøðr:‘Will you now become my follower?’
Hallfrøðr says: ‘I was formerly in Jarl Hákon’s following. So I will notenter your service nor that of any other rulers unless you promise me that I
517

White baptismal gowns were worn for a week after baptism.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

207

shall never find myself guilty of things that will cause you to drive me awayfrom you.’‘From all I have heard,’ says the king, ‘about you, Hallfrøðr, you are notso sensible or wise that I can be confident that you will not do things that I
can in no way put up with.’‘Kill me then,’ says Hallfrøðr.
The king says: ‘You are a problem poet,518 but you shall now be my­follower.’
Hallfrøðr answers: ‘What will you give me, king, as a naming gift, if I am
to be called Problem-Poet?’
The king gave him a sword, and it had no scabbard. The king said:‘Now compose a verse about the sword and let there be “sword” in every
line.’
Hallfrøðr spoke:
		
146.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

This one sword of swords
Hallfreðar saga 161–62
sword-rich has made me.
3GT (ll. 1–2)
For swords’ swiping-Njǫrðrs519
swordful it’s now becoming.
There would be no sword-worry—
I’m worthy of three swords—
if, with bone of earth,520 a scabbard
were added to the sword.

[332] Then the king gave him a scabbard. From Hallfrøðr’s poems weshall take information and confirmation of what is told about King Óláfr
­Tryggvason.
CHAPTER eighty-fourThat same autumn the priest Þangbrandr came from Iceland to King Óláfr
and says things have not gone smoothly, saying that Icelanders had madeinsulting verses about him, and some had wanted to kill him, and declared
he thought there was no hope that the country would become Christian. KingÓláfr got so furious and angry that he had all Icelandic men who were there
in the town summoned by trumpet, and after that said that they should all be
518This is a reference to Hallfrøðr’s nickname, vandræðaskáld, used in his saga
and elsewhere. Cf. note 418 above.
519
sverða svip-Njƒrðr: ‘swiping-Njǫrðr (god) of swords’, warrior.
520jarða leggs umbgerðr: ‘scabbard, sheath of the bone of the earth’, stone. Thisis a play on the similar words steinn ‘stone’ and steina ‘to stain, colour’; the senseis ‘painted scabbard’.

208

heimskringla

killed. But Kjartan and Gizurr and Hjalti and the others who had received
Christianity went to the king and said:‘You will not, king, want to go back on your words, for you have said this,that no one shall have done so much to make you angry, that you will not
pardon those who are willing to be baptised and abandon heathendom. Now
all these Icelanders who are here now want to have themselves baptised, andwe will find some way to bring it about that Christianity will be accepted in
Iceland. There are here many powerful men’s sons from Iceland, and theirfathers will lend great support to this business. [333] But Þangbrandr wenton there, as he did here with you, with violence and homicide, and people
would not put up with that from him there.’
Then the king began to listen to these speeches. Then all Icelandic ­people
that were there were baptised.
CHAPTER eighty-five
King Óláfr was at sports of every kind the most accomplished man in
Norway about whom we have information. He was stronger and moreagile than anyone, and there are many accounts written about that. One isabout when he went to Smalsarhorn and fastened his shield on the top of
the precipice, and again when he helped one of his men that had earlier
climbed up the precipice and found that he could get neither up nor down,
but the king went to him and carried him under his arm down onto the level.
King Óláfr used to walk along the oars over the side while his men were
rowing on Ormrinn, and he used to juggle with three daggers so that there
was always one in the air, and every time caught the handle. He fought
equally well with either hand and threw two spears at once. King Óláfr
was the most cheerful of men and liked games, kindly and condescending,an impetuous person about everything, magnificently generous, a manvery distinguished in appearance, surpassing all men in valour in battles,
the fiercest of all men when he was angry, torturing his enemies horribly,burning some in fires, having some torn to pieces by savage dogs, maimingsome or ­having them thrown over high cliffs. As a result his friends werevery fond of him, while his enemies were afraid of him. So his success
was great, because some did his will with love and friendliness, whilesome did it out of fear.
[334] CHAPTER eighty-six
Leifr, son of Eiríkr rauði (the Red), who was the first to settle Greenland, wascome that summer from Greenland to Norway. He went to see King Óláfr
and received Christianity and stayed the winter with King Óláfr.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

209

CHAPTER eighty-sevenGuðrøðr, son of Eiríkr blóðøx and Gunnhildr, had been on raids in Vestrlǫnd
after he had fled the land before Jarl Hákon. But this summer, about which
we have just been telling, when King Óláfr had been ruling Norway four
years, Guðrøðr came to Norway bringing many warships. He had justsailed away from England, and when he had almost reached sight of land,
he made southwards along the coast to where he thought there was lesschance of meeting King Óláfr. Guðrøðr sails south to the Vík. And when
he came to land, he began to raid and force the people of the country into
submission, demanding that they accept him. And when the men of the land
saw that a great army had come against them, then men seek for quarterand reconciliation and propose to the king (Guðrøðr) that a summons to an
assembly should be sent over the country, offering to accept him rather thansuffer his army, and a delay was agreed while the assembly summons went
round. The king then demanded maintenance while this wait should last.
But the farmers choose rather the alternative of offering the king banquets
all the time that he needed for this, and the king accepted that alternative,of travelling round the country to banquets with some of his troops, whilesome guarded his ships. But when King Óláfr’s brothers-in-law, the brothers
Hyrningr and Þorgeirr, hear this, then they gather themselves troops andtake to their ships, afterwards going north in the Vík, and come one nightwith their troops to where King Guðrøðr was at a [335] banquet, making
an attack there with fire and weapons. There King Guðrøðr fell and nearly
all of his troops, but those who had been at the ships were some of themkilled, while some got away and fled in all directions. Now all Eiríkr andGunnhildr’s sons were dead.
CHAPTER eighty-eight
The following winter, when King Óláfr had come back from Hálogaland,
he had built a great ship in under Hlaðhamrar which was much bigger thanthe other ships that were then in the country, and the stocks are still there sothat one can see. Þorbergr skafhǫgg (Shave-Stroke) is the name of the man
who was the stem-builder at the ship, but there were many others engaged
on it, some fitting planks, some shaping them, some forging nails, sometransporting timber. All the parts were very carefully constructed. The ship
was both long and broad and with high sides and large-timbered. And when
they were making the sides of the ship, then Þorbergr had to go home to his
dwelling on some important business and was delayed there a very long time.
And when he got back, the ship was fully planked. The king went straightway
that evening, and Þorbergr with him, and they look over the ship, how it

210heimskringla

has turned out, and everyone said that they had never seen such a large orsuch a fine ship. Then the king went back to the town. But soon after, in themorning, the king went again to the ship, both he and Þorbergr. The builders
had by then already arrived. They were all standing and doing nothing. The
king asked why they were carrying on so. They say that the ship was spoilt
and someone must have gone from stem to stern [336] making one diagonal
cut after another down into the ship’s side. Then the king went up and saw
that it was true, immediately speaking and swearing that the man should die
if the king found out who out of malice had spoilt the ship.
‘But he who can tell me this shall get great reward from me.’Then Þorbergr spoke: ‘I will be able to tell you, king, who will have done
this deed.’‘I would have expected from no other man more than from you,’ says the
king ‘that he would be so fortunate as to get to know this and be able totell me.’‘I will tell you, king,’ he says, ‘who has done it. I have done it.’
Then answered the king: ‘Then you must restore it so that it is as good as
it was before. Your life will depend on it.’
Then Þorbergr went up and planed the side so that all the diagonal cuts
went away. Then the king said, and everyone else, that the ship was muchfiner on the side that Þorbergr had made cuts. The king bade him do the sameon both sides and told him he was very grateful to him for it. Then Þorbergr
was chief builder for the ship until it was finished. It was a dragon-ship andmodelled on the Ormr which the king had got from Hálogaland, but this ship
was much larger and in every way more elaborate. He called it Ormr inn
langi (The Long Serpent), but the other one Ormr inn skammi (The Short
Serpent). On Ormr inn langi there were thirty-four rowing benches. Therewas gilding all over the figure-heads and the curve on the tail. The sides
were as high as those on ocean-going vessels. This was the best ship madein Norway and at the greatest expense.
[337] CHAPTER eighty-nine
Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson and his brothers and many other noble friendsof theirs left the country after Jarl Hákon’s fall. Jarl Eiríkr went east toSvíþjóð to see King Óláfr of the Svíar, and they were welcomed there.
King Óláfr granted the jarl asylum and large revenues, so that he could
well maintain himself and his following in that country. Þórðr Kolbeinsson
speaks of this:521
521
Verses 147 and 148 repeat verses 144 and 145. The Jöfraskinna redaction ofHeimskringla adds here í Belgskakadrápa.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar211		
147. Fate causes much, increaser		
Belgskakadrápa 2
Fsk 140			
of criminals’ suffering;522		
			mens’s treachery, a little		
ÓTM I 244			later, brought death to Hkon.
			
And to the land the bold lance’s			land-prop523 had vanquished,			eastwards with the army					advanced the son of Tryggvi.
		148. More in his mind than he		Belgskakadrápa 3			made known had Eiríkr,		
Fsk 140–41
			schemes for the wealth-spoiler;524
ÓTM I 254			such was of him expected.			
			Angry, the jarl of Trondheim—
3GT 28, 108			
no one opposing it—			sought the Swedish king’s counsel;
			
stubborn were the Þrœndir.
Large numbers left Norway to seek out Jarl Eiríkr who had fled from thecountry before King Óláfr Tryggvason. Jarl Eiríkr adopted this course, that
he took to his ships and went raiding to get wealth for himself and his men.
He made first for Gotland and lay off there for a long period during thesummer and waylaid trading ships that were sailing to that country or else
vikings. Sometimes he went up ashore and raided many places along thecoast there. So it says in Bandadrápa:		
149. The famous ruler fought many		
Bandadrápa 4			further battles later,			others; I still hear of that—			
Eiríkr into his power, spear			
when widely went the Váli			of wand of Virfill’s fencing,525
			sacking the strands of Gotland—			-storm-generous, and wages war.
[338] After that Jarl Eiríkr sailed south to Vinðland and off Staurrinn he met
some vikings’ ships and closed in battle with them. Then Jarl Eiríkr won
victory and slew the vikings. So it says in Bandadrápa:
varga meinremmir: ‘strengthener of harm of outlaws’, just ruler.
lindar láðstafr: ‘prop of the ground of the (limewood) spear (shield)’, ­warrior.
524auðs særir: ‘harmer of wealth’, generous lord.
525
Virfils garðvala Váli: ‘Váli (god) of the wand (sword) of Virfill’s (a sea-king’s)
fencing (shield)’, warrior. This involves emendation of the MSS vala to Váli.
522
523

212
		
150.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

At Staur the men’s strengthener526
settled the head of the prow-horse,527
thus the ruler arranged it,
and ruled thereafter, glad in battle,
viking scalps at the severesword-meeting528 the gull of
injuries529 tore, off the sand-bank.
the jarl, the god-guarded country.

Bandadrápa 5

CHAPTER ninety
Jarl Eiríkr sailed in the autumn back to Svíþjóð and stayed there a second
winter. And in the spring the jarl fitted out his army and after that sailed tothe eastern Baltic. And when he came into the realm of King Valdamarr,
he began to make raids and kill the people and burn everything wherever
he went, and laid waste the land. He got to Aldeigjuborg and besieged it
until he took the place, killing many people there, and destroyed and [339]burned all the fortifications, and after that he travelled widely making raids
over Garðaríki. So it says in Bandadrápa:
		
151.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

With flame of the point-storm530
the polisher of harbour-fire531
ravaged the realm of Valdimarr;
unrest grew after that.
Aldeigja you demolished, menacer
of men; news we had of it.
That fight grew, between forces,
fierce. You came east into Garðar.

Bandadrápa 6

Jarl Eiríkr spent altogether five summers on this raiding expedition. And
when he left Garðaríki he went making raids over all Aðalsýsla and Eysýsla,and there he took four viking warships from Danes and slew everyone on
them. So it says in Bandadrápa:
gumna stœrir: ‘one who makes men greater or stronger’, leader. On the italics
used in the text of this poem see note 401 above.
527
stafnvigg: ‘prow-horse’, ship.
528
sverða mót: ‘meeting of swords’, battle.
529
unda mr: ‘seagull of wounds’, raven.
530
oddhríðar brandr: ‘fire of the storm of (weapon-)points (battle)’, sword (seeNN § 482 for the interpretation of this and the following kenning, which disagrees
with that of FJ (B I 191)).
531
lægis logfágandi: ‘polisher of the fire of the harbour (gold)’, rich man (wholooks after treasure).
526óláfs saga tryggvasonar

		
152.
			
			
			
[340]		
			
			
			

I heard tell how the temperer		Bandadrápa 7of torches of the sea of arrows532
in the isles’ sound once did battle;
Eiríkr into his power, spearThe war-tree,533 generous with wave-fire,534—we have heard news about it—
stripped some four Danish vessels;-storm-generous, and wages battles.

		
153.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

You made war against Gautar,		Bandadrápa 8
guardian-Njǫrðr of the plank-steed,535
where men ran off to residences;and ruled thereafter, glad in battle,
The war-deity536 brought devastation,
reducing peace for people,
over every district;537
the jarl, the god-guarded country.

213

Jarl Eiríkr went to Danmǫrk when he had been one winter in Sweden. He
went to see King Sveinn tjúguskegg of the Danes and asked for his ­daughterGyða in marriage, and this match was concluded. Then Jarl Eiríkr marriedGyða. [341] A year later they had a son who was called Hákon. Jarl Eiríkr
spent the winters in Danmǫrk, or sometimes in Sweden, but the summers
in raiding.
CHAPTER ninety-one
King Sveinn tjúguskegg of the Danes was married to Gunnhildr, daughterof King Búrizláfr of the Vinðr. But at the time that was just being described,
it came to pass that Queen Gunnhildr got ill and died, and a little later King
Sveinn married Sigríðr in stórráða, daughter of Skǫglar-Tósti and mother ofÓláfr inn sœnski, king of the Svíar. Then with the affinity between the kings,
intimacy developed there between Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson and all of them.
fleina sævar fúrherðir: ‘the hardener of fire (sword) of the sea of arrows (blood)’,
warrior, who hardens swords by dipping them in blood.
533
folkmeiðr: ‘tree of battle’, warrior.
534
vága fúrr: ‘fire of waves’, gold.
535
hlunnviggs gæti-Njƒrðr: ‘Njǫrðr (god) who looks after the horse of the slipway(ship)’, seafarer.
536
hildar ·ss: ‘god of war’, warrior.
537
The word sýslur (pl. of sýsla) could well mean ‘districts’ in general, but is takenin the prose to refer to two specific place names, Aðalsýsla and Eysýsla, locatingthese incidents in the Baltic.
532

214

heimskringla

CHAPTER ninety-two
King Búrizláfr of the Vinðr complained of this matter to his son-in-law
Jarl Sigvaldi, that the terms of settlement that Jarl Sigvaldi had negotiated­between King Sveinn and King Búrizláfr had been breached. King ­Búrizláfr
was to have King Sveinn’s sister Þyri Haraldsdóttir in marriage, but thatmatch had not been implemented, for Þyri had declared a flat ‘no’ to the ideathat she should want to be given in marriage to a heathen king, and an old
one at that. Now King Búrizláfr tells the jarl that he wants to insist on thefulfilment of that agreement, and told the jarl to go to Danmǫrk and fetch
Queen Þyri [342] to him. Jarl Sigvaldi did not neglect this journey and goesto see King Sveinn and puts this matter to him, and the jarl argues his case sothat King Sveinn hands over his sister Þyri to him, and she was ­accompanied
by some women and her foster-father, a rich man whose name is Ǫzurr
Agason, and some other people. It was part of the agreement between the
king and the jarl that the properties in Vinðland that Queen Gunnhildr had
had should now become the property of Þyri, in addition to other substantial
possessions, as her bride-price.538 Þyri wept bitterly and went very muchunder ­compulsion. And when she and the jarl got to Vinðland, then King
Búrizláfr held his wedding and married Queen Þyri. But while she was among
heathen people, she would take neither food nor drink from them, and it wenton thus for seven nights. But then it happened one night that Queen Þyri andǪzurr ran away under cover of night and into a forest. To put the story of
their travels most briefly, they ended up in Danmǫrk, and Þyri dares in noway to stay there because she knows that if her brother King Sveinn finds out
about her being there, he will quickly send her back to Vinðland. They wentcompletely incognito until they reach Norway. Þyri did not cease her travels
until they came to see King Óláfr. He welcomed them, and they stayed therewith fine hospitality. Þyri tells the king all about her problems and asks him
for some helpful advice, asking for asylum for herself in his kingdom. Þyriwas an eloquent woman and the king was favourably impressed by what
she said. He saw that she was a beautiful woman, and it occurs to him that
she would be a good match, and turns the discussion on to that, asking if she
would take him in marriage. But such were the circumstances in which she
found herself, she felt that this was a difficult problem to deal with, but on
the other hand she saw what an advantageous match this was, to marry sucha distinguished [343] king, and told him to decide for himself and what was
best for him. And in accordance with what had been said about it, King Óláfr
married Queen Þyri. This marriage was held in the autumn, after the king538
tilgjƒf = mundr, a sum payable by the bridegroom for the bride that after themarriage became the bride’s own property.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar215

had come from Hálogaland in the north. King Óláfr and Queen Þyri stayed inNiðaróss during the winter. But the following spring Queen Þyri complained
often to King Óláfr and wept bitterly about the fact that her possessions wereso extensive in Vinðland, while she had no property in this country such as
was suitable for a queen. Sometimes she begged the king with fair words
that he should get her property, saying that King Búrizláfr was such a greatfriend of King Óláfr that as soon as they met, the king would grant KingÓláfr everything he asked. But when King Óláfr’s friends became awareof these speeches, then they all tried to dissuade the king from going. It issaid that it happened one day early in the spring, that the king was walking
along the street, and by the marketplace a man came walking towards him
carrying many stalks of angelica, and amazingly large for the time of year.
The king took a large angelica-stalk in his hand and went back to QueenÞyri’s apartments. Þyri was sitting within in her private room weeping when
the king came in. The king said:‘See here a large angelica-stalk, that I am giving you.’
She struck it with her hand and said: ‘Haraldr Gormsson gave moregenerously, and he was less afraid to go abroad and seek his property thatyou are being now, as was proved when he came here to Norway and laid
waste the greater part of this country, and gained possession of everything
in the way of dues and taxes, but you do not dare to go through Danmǫrk
because of my brother King Sveinn.’
King Óláfr jumped up at this, when she said that, and spoke loudly, andswore to it:‘I shall never go in fear of your brother King Sveinn, and if ever we cometo meet, then he shall yield.’[344] CHAPTER ninety-three
King Óláfr called an assembly in the town soon after. He made it known
to all the people that he was going to take a levy abroad in the summer andhe wanted to have a contribution of ships and men from every district, thenstates how many ships he wants to have from there in the fiord. Then he sends
messages both north and south along the coastal areas and inland and has
troops called out. King Óláfr then has Ormr inn langi launched, and all hisother ships both large and small. He himself skippered Ormr inn langi. And
when men were picked for the crews, the men were so carefully selected andchosen that no man was to be on Ormr inn langi older than sixty or younger
than twenty, and they were to be chosen mainly for strength and valour. Firstof all to be marked down for it were King Óláfr’s own men, since for that
troop had been selected from men both within the country and from abroad
all those who were strongest and bravest.

216

heimskringla

CHAPTER ninety-fourÚlfr rauði (the Red) was the name of a man who bore King Óláfr’s standard
and was at the prow on Ormrinn, a second was Kolbjǫrn stallari (theMarshall), Þorsteinn oxafótr (Ox-Leg), [345] Arnljótr gellini’s (from Gellin?)brother Víkarr of Tíundaland. These were in the rausn (‘forecastle’) in thesƒx (forepart of the rausn): Vakr elfski (from Álfheimar) Raumason, Bersi
inn sterki (the Strong), Án skyti (Shooter) of Jamtaland, Þrándr rammi(Powerful) of Þelamǫrk and his brother Óþyrmir; the Háleygir Þrándr skjálgi(Squint-Eyed), Ǫgmundr sandi (from Sandr?), Hlǫðvir langi (the Long) from
Saltvík, Hárekr hvassi (the Sharp); the inland Þrœndir Ketill hávi (the Tall),Þorfinnr eisli (Dasher), Hávarðr and his brothers from Orkadalr. These werein the fyrirrúm (station before the lypting?): Bjǫrn of Stuðla, Þorgrímr from
Hvinir Þjóðólfsson, Ásbjǫrn and Ormr, Þórðr from Njarðarlǫg, Þorsteinn
hvíti (the White) of Oprostaðir, Arnórr mœrski (from Mœri), Hallsteinn and
Haukr from Firðir, Eyvindr snákr (Snake), Bergþórr bestill (Bast-Roped),
Hallkell of Fjalir, [346] Óláfr drengr (King’s Attendant), Arnfinnr sygnski(from Sogn), Sigurðr bíldr (Speckle-Face), Einarr hǫrzki (from Hǫrðaland)and Finnr, Ketill rygski (from Rogaland), Grjótgarðr rǫskvi (the Doughty).
These were in the krapparúm (‘narrow space’, the position aft of the
fyrirrúm): Einarr þambarskelfir—he was considered not fit to be there, for
he was eighteen—Hallsteinn Hlífarson, Þórólfr, Ívarr smetta (Gob?), Ormr
skógarnef (‘Forest-Nose’). And many other men, very distinguished ones,
were on Ormrinn, though we cannot name them. There were eight men per
divided position in Ormrinn, and they were chosen individually. There werethirty men in the fyrirrúm (position in front of the lypting). People used to saythat the men chosen for Ormrinn excelled other men in handsomeness andstrength and bravery no less than Ormrinn did other ships. The king’s brotherÞorkell nefja skippered Ormr inn skammi. The king’s uncles, Þorkell dyrðill
and Jósteinn, were in charge of Traninn. And both of these ships were very
well manned. King Óláfr had eleven large ships from Þrándheimr besides
ships with twenty rowing-benches and smaller ships.
[347] CHAPTER ninety-five
And when King Óláfr had pretty well got his force ready from Niðaróss, thenhe appointed men all over Þrœndalǫg to stewardships and bailiwicks. Thenhe sent Gizurr hvíti and Hjalti Skeggjason to Iceland to preach Christianity in
Iceland and provided with them the priest whose name was Þormóðr and othermen in orders, but kept behind with him in hostage four Icelandic men whom
he thought most distinguished: Kjartan Óláfsson, Halldórr Guðmundarson,
Kolbeinn Þórðarson, Svertingr Rúnólfsson. And it is told about Gizurr andóláfs saga tryggvasonar

217

Hjalti’s journey that they came to Iceland before the Alþingi and went to
the Assembly, and at that assembly Christianity was adopted into the law in
Iceland, and that summer all people were b­ aptised.
CHAPTER ninety-six
The same spring King Óláfr also sent Leifr Eiríksson to Greenland to preach
Christianity there, and he went to Greenland that summer. Out in the ocean
he took up a ship’s crew of men who had got exhausted and were lying on a
wreck, and then he discovered Vínland it góða (the Good) and came in thesummer to Greenland and took there with him a priest and clerics and went
to stay at his father Eiríkr’s in Brattahlíð. Afterwards people called him Leifr
the Lucky. But his father Eiríkr said that they cancelled each other out, that[348] Leifr had saved a crew of men, and that he had conveyed the hypocrite
to Greenland. This was the priest.
CHAPTER ninety-seven
King Óláfr took his force south along the coast. Then there came to meet
him many of his friends, men of the ruling class who were ready to go on
the expedition with the king. The first man of these was his brother-in-law
Erlingr Skjálgsson with the great warship. Thirty was the number of its
rowing-benches, and that ship was very well manned. Then there also cameto the king his brothers-in-law Hyrningr and Þorgeirr, and each of them wasskippering a large ship. Many others of the ruling class went with him. He
had sixty longships when he left the country and sailed south past Danmǫrk
through Eyrarsund. And on this journey King Óláfr came to Vinðland
and arranged a conference with King Búrizláfr, and the kings met. They
spoke then about the possessions that King Óláfr was claiming, and all the
discussions between the kings were going promisingly, and the business ofthe claims that King Óláfr felt he had was dealt with satisfactorily. King Óláfr
stayed there for a long time in the summer, visiting there many of his friends.
[349] CHAPTER ninety-eight
King Sveinn tjúguskegg was at that time married to Sigríðr in stórráða, as is
written above. Sigríðr was the greatest enemy of King Óláfr Tryggvason andgave as the reason for this that King Óláfr had broken agreements with her andstruck her in the face, as was written above. She strongly urged King Sveinn
to hold a battle with King Óláfr Tryggvason, saying that there was sufficientcause against King Óláfr in that he had lain with his (Sveinn’s) sister Þyri—‘Without your leave, and in the past your kinsmen would not have put up
with that.’

218

heimskringla

Queen Sigríðr frequently had such arguments in her mouth, and she brought
it about by her arguments that King Sveinn was fully persuaded to carryout her proposal. And early in the spring King Sveinn sent men east intoSvíþjóð to see his stepson King Óláfr of the Svíar and Jarl Eiríkr and hadthem told that King Óláfr of Norway had a fleet out and was planning to go
in the summer to Vinðland. It accompanied this message that the king of the
Svíar and the jarl should take a force out and go to meet with King Sveinn,
they should then all together close in battle with King Óláfr. And the king of
the Svíar and Jarl Eiríkr were quite ready for this expedition and gathered agreat naval force together from Sweden, took this force south to Danmǫrk
and got there when King Óláfr Tryggvason had already sailed to the east.
Halldórr ókristni (the Unchristian) speaks of this when he composed about
Jarl Eiríkr:539[350] 154.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Wild in the storm of the war-gleam,
the wounder of kings a great army
summoned from Svíþjóð;south the prince sailed to battle.
Every man then was eager,each fattener of corpse-wasps540—
gulls of wounds541 at sea deeply
drank—to follow Eiríkr.

Eiríksflokkr 1

The king of the Svíar and Jarl Eiríkr sailed to meet the king of the Danesand altogether they then had an immense army.
CHAPTER ninety-nine
King Sveinn, when he had sent for his army, then sent Jarl Sigvaldi toVinðland to get information about the movements of King Óláfr Tryggvason
and make a trap so that a meeting might take place between King Sveinn andKing Óláfr. Then Jarl Sigvaldi went his way and turned up in Vinðland, wentto Jómsborg and after that to meet with King Óláfr Tryggvason. There wasthen much friendly talk between them. The jarl got himself on very close
539
Nothing is known of the poet Halldórr ókristni, other than the verses citedin kings’ sagas; some or all of these belong to the poem in honour of Jarl Eiríkr
to which Snorri refers; Oddr calls it a flokkr (a series of stanzas without a refrain;
Oddr 347).
540
hrægeitunga feitir: ‘fattener of wasps (metaphorically, birds) of carrion’, warrior.
541
sára mr: ‘seagull of wounds’, raven.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar219

terms with the king. The jarl’s wife Ástríðr, daughter of King Búrizláfr,
was a great friend of King Óláfr’s, and this was largely because of theirformer connection when King Óláfr had been married to her sister Geira.
Jarl Sigvaldi was an intelligent and [351] shrewd man. And when he got
into discussions with King Óláfr about his plans, then he greatly delayed
his journey for sailing back from the east, finding lots of different reasonsfor this, but King Óláfr’s troops were extremely displeased, and the men
were very eager to get home, as they were lying completely ready, and theweather promised a fair wind. Jarl Sigvaldi secretly got information fromDanmǫrk that now the army of the king of the Danes was come from theeast, and Jarl Eiríkr also now had his army ready and the rulers were about
to come east off Vinðland, and they had decided that they would await KingÓláfr by the island called Svǫlð, and also that the jarl was to so arrange itthat they might meet King Óláfr there.
CHAPTER one Hundred
Then there came a sort of rumour to Vinðland that King Sveinn of the Danes
had an army out, and soon there was talk that King Sveinn of the Danes must
be wanting to meet King Óláfr. But Jarl Sigvaldi says to the king:‘It is not King Sveinn’s plan to start a battle with you with just an armyof Danes, in view of how great a force you have. But if you are in any
way suspicious about this, that there is hostility in the offing, then I shallaccompany you with my force, and it was always considered a help wherever
Jómsvikings accompanied rulers. I will provide you with eleven well-manned
ships.’The king agreed to this. There was then little wind, and it was ­favourable.
Then the king had the fleet cast off and the trumpet-signal given for departure.
Men then hoisted their sails and all the small ships sailed faster, and theysailed away out into the open sea. But the jarl sailed close to the king’s ship
and called to them, telling the king to come behind him.
‘I am best acquainted,’ he says, ‘with where it is deepest round the island
sounds, [352] and you will need that with those large ships.’
Then the jarl sailed ahead with his ships. He had eleven ships, and the
king sailed behind him with his large ships. He also had there eleven ships,
but the whole of the rest of his force sailed out to the open sea. But when
Jarl Sigvaldi sailed in to Svǫlð, then a small ship rowed out to meet them.
They tell the jarl that the army of the king of the Danes was lying there in
the harbour in front of them. Then the jarl had his sail furled and they row
in beneath the island. Halldórr ókristni says this:

220
		
155.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

From the south one and seventy
ships steered the king of Eynir;542
the splendid staff of sea-horses543
his sword in battle reddened,
when the jarl544 had summoned
sail-top-liquid’s reindeer545
to battle—peace among people
fell apart—from Sknungar.546

Eiríksflokkr 2
Fsk 148
Oddr 313[353] Here it says that King Óláfr and Jarl Sigvaldi had seventy ships andone more, when they sailed from the south.
CHAPTER one Hundred and one
King Sveinn of the Danes and King Óláfr of the Svíar and Jarl Eiríkr were
now there with all their army. It was then fine weather and bright sunshine.
They now went onto the island, all the rulers and their followers with them,and saw how the ships sailed out to sea very many together, and now they
see where one great and splendid ship is sailing. Then both the kings said:‘That is a big ship and extremely beautiful. That must be Ormr inn langi.’
Jarl Eiríkr replied, saying that this is not Ormr inn langi. And it was so,what he said. That ship was Eindriði of Gimsar’s. A little later they saw
where another ship was sailing, much bigger than the previous one. ThenKing Sveinn said:‘Now Óláfr Tryggvason is afraid. He does not dare sail with the figureheads
on his ship.’Then Jarl Eiríkr says: ‘That is not the king’s ship. I know that ship andits sail, because the sail is striped. That is Erlingr Skjálgsson. Let them sailon. Better for us would be a gap and absence in King Óláfr’s fleet than thisship there fitted out like that.’
And somewhat later they looked and [354] recognised Jarl Sigvaldi’s ships,
and they turned there towards the island. Then they saw where three ships
were sailing, and one of them was a big ship. The King Sveinn spoke, telling
Eyna (MSS Óna Hkr and Fsk A, Œna, Œina Fsk B) konungr: ‘king of theEynafylki people’, i.e. of Norway, which could be represented in kennings by any
one of its districts.
543
unnviggs meiðr: ‘tree (i.e. man) of the sea-horse (i.e. ship)’, sailor.
544
The jarl may be Eiríkr, who is referred to by Halldórr in other poems as ‘jarl’
without further specification; but Snorri assumes it to be Jarl Sigvaldi, perhaps taking
the words jarl Sknunga together.
545
húnlagar hreinn: ‘reindeer of water of the mast-top (the sea)’, ship.
546
Sknungar: ‘people of Skáni’, Danes.
542óláfs saga tryggvasonar

221

them to go to their ships, saying that now it was Ormr inn langi going past.
Jarl Eiríkr says:‘They have many large and splendid ships other than Ormr inn langi. Let
us wait still.’
Then very many men said: ‘Jarl Eiríkr is unwilling to fight now and avenge
his father. This is very shameful, so that it will be heard about through allcountries if we lie here with such a large force, while King Óláfr sails out
to sea here past our very selves.’
And when they had discussed this for a while, then they saw where fourships sailed, and one of them was a very large dragon-ship and heavily
gilded. Then King Sveinn stood up and said:‘High will the Ormr carry me this evening. That is the one I shall ­com­
mand.’
Then many said that the Ormr was an amazingly large and handsome ship,
it was a very glorious thing to have had such a ship built. Then spoke Jarl
Eiríkr so that some men heard:‘Even if King Óláfr had no larger ship than that, King Sveinn would never
get it from him with just an army of Danes.’
Then men rushed to the ships and tore off the awnings. But while therulers were discussing this between themselves, as has just been told,
then they saw where three very large ships were sailing and a fourth in
the rear, and that was Ormr inn langi. But the great ships that had sailed
by previously and that they thought had been the Ormr, the first was
Traninn and the second Ormr inn skammi. But when they saw Ormr inn
langi, they all knew it; now no one disputed that there it must be Óláfr
Tryggvason sailing. They left for the ships then, and drew them up for theattack. It was the agreement between the rulers, King Sveinn, King Óláfr
and Jarl Eiríkr, that each of them should get his third of Norway, if theybrought King Óláfr Tryggvason down, and whichever one of the leaders
first boarded the Ormr [355] should have all the booty that was taken on
it, and each of them should have the ships that he himself disabled. Jarl
Eiríkr had a beaked ship, extremely large, that he was accustomed to takeon raids. There was a beak on the upper part of each barð (middle part ofthe stem or stern) and underneath it a thick iron plate, and it was as broadas the beak and reached right down into the sea.
CHAPTER one Hundred and two
When Jarl Sigvaldi and his men rowed in by the island, it was seen by Þorkelldyrðill from Traninn and other skippers who were sailing with him that thejarl turned his ships by the island. Then they also lowered their sails and222

heimskringla

rowed after him and called to them asking why they were sailing thus. The
jarl says that he wants to wait for King Óláfr.
‘And it is more than likely that there is hostility ahead of us.’
Then they let their ships drift until Þorkell nefja came with Ormr inn
skammi and the three ships that were sailing with him, and they were given
the same information. Then they also lowered their sails and lay drifting andwaited for King Óláfr. And when the king sailed out towards the island, then
the whole enemy force rowed out into the sound ahead of them. And when
they saw this, then they begged the king to sail on his way and not engage inbattle against such a large force. The king replied in a loud voice and stoodup on the raised deck:‘Let down the sail. My men must not think of flight. I have never fled inbattle. Let God rule my life, but I will never take to flight.’
It was done as the king ordered. So says Hallfrøðr:[356] 156.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The speech shall be told that, say men, Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa)2
strong in deeds, the fir-tree
Fsk 152–03
of enmity’s mail-coat547 made to
Oddr 322
men in the weapons’ quarrel.548
ÓTM II 259–60
The ender of enemies’ courage549
urged not his men to think—the country’s comrade’s550 words ofcourage live on—of fleeing.

CHAPTER one hundred and three
King Óláfr had the trumpet signal blown for all his ships to assemble together
in formation. The king’s ship was in the middle of the force, and on one
side of it Ormr inn skammi, and on the other side Traninn. And when they
began to tie the stems together, they fastened together the prows of Ormr inn
langi and Ormr inn skammi. But when the king saw this, he called out in aloud voice, telling them to bring the great ship further forward and not let
it be the hindmost of all the ships in the force. Then Úlfr inn rauði replied:‘If Ormrinn is to be brought forward as much further as it is longer thanother ships, then it will be hard work around the bows.’
The king says: ‘I didn’t know I had a man at the prow who is both red andrecreant.’
dolga fangs bƒrr: ‘the fir-tree (i.e. man) of the tunic of hostility (i.e. mailcoat)’,warrior.
548
vápna senna: ‘quarrel of weapons’, battle.
549
hertryggðar hnekkir: ‘thwarter of army’s confidence’, successful military leader.
550
sessi þjóðar: ‘seat-mate (i.e. friend) of the people’, king.
547

óláfs saga tryggvasonar223Úlfr says: ‘Don’t you turn your back in defending the raised deck in thestern any more than I do in defending the prow.’
The king was holding a [357] bow and placed an arrow on the string andaimed at Úlfr. Úlfr answered:‘Shoot the other way, king, to where there is greater need. It is for you that
I do what I do.’
CHAPTER one hundred and fourKing Óláfr stood on the raised deck at the stern of Ormrinn. It lifted him
up very high. He had a golden shield and a gilded helmet. He was easily
distinguished from other men. He wore a short red tunic over his coat ofmail. And when King Óláfr saw that the opposing forces were scattered andthat banners were set up before the leaders, then he asked:‘Who is the leader of the force that is opposite us?’He was told that it was King Sveinn tjúguskegg there with a Danish force.
The king replied:‘I am not afraid of those cowards. There is no courage in Danes. But whichleader belongs to the standards which are out there on their right-hand side?’He was told that it was King Óláfr with an army of Svíar there. King Óláfr
says:‘It would be better for the Svíar to be at home licking their sacrificial bowls
than to board Ormrinn beneath your weapons.551 But whose are those great
ships that are lying out on the port side of the Danes?’‘There,’ they say, ‘is Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson.’
Then King Óláfr replies: ‘He will think it only right that he should befacing us like this, and we can expect a fierce battle from this force. They
are Norwegians, like us.’
CHAPTER one hundred and five
Then the kings make their attack. King Sveinn sailed his ship towards Ormr
inn langi, and King Óláfr inn sœnski went right out to the side and thrust hisstems at the outermost of King Óláfr Tryggvason’s ships, and on the otherside Jarl Eiríkr. [358] Then a fierce battle began there. Jarl Sigvaldi had his
These are conventional gibes at the stereotypically pagan Swedes. A verse in
Hallfreðar saga includes a similar taunt (Hallfreðar saga 188):
		
The boastful carrion-maker’s Baldr
		less bother would find it,		so I guess, to lick the inside		of his sacrifice vessel.
551

224

heimskringla

ships hover and did not close in battle. Skúli Þorsteinsson says this—he wasat this time with Jarl Eiríkr:		
157. I followed the Frisians’
Fsk 154
			
foe552—young, where spears sounded, Oddr 325
			I won renown; men noticeÓTM II 264
			
now I grow old—and Sigvaldi,			where to meet the member			of metal-thing553 in helmets’			clash,554 south off Svǫlðr’s mouth555
			
we carried the reddened wound-leek.556
And in addition Hallfrøðr speaks here of these events:		158. There, I think, too much missed— Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa)3			
many men went fleeing—
Fsk 152			
the prince, battle’s promoter,
Oddr 320–21
			
support of men of Þrándheimr.
ÓTM II 260–61[359]		The brave king battled with			bold kings, two, alone—			
splendid it is to speak of			such deeds­—and a jarl, thirdly.
CHAPTER one hundred and six
This battle was of the fiercest and there were very many casualties. Those
stationed in the bows of Ormr inn langi and Ormr inn skammi and Traninn
thrust anchors and grappling hooks into King Sveinn’s ships, and had tobring their weapons down on those beneath their feet. They cleared all the
ships that they could hold on to, but the king, Sveinn, and the troops that
could get away, fled onto other ships, and next they stood off out of rangeof missiles, and this force acted as King Óláfr Tryggvason had said theywould. Then King Óláfr of the Svíar moved up there in their place, and assoon as they got close to the large ships, then the same happened to them as
to the others, that they lost many troops and some of their ships and stoodoff without more ado. But Jarl Eiríkr laid Barðinn alongside the outermost ofKing Óláfr’s ships and stripped that and immediately cut it from its cables,
Frísa dolgr ‘enemy of Frisians’ is presumably Eiríkr, as Snorri asserts (Hkr I 358).
mœtir malmþings: ‘one who attends the metal (i.e. weapons) parliament (i.e.
battle)’ warrior; Óláfr Tryggvason.
554
dynr hjalma: ‘noise of helmets’, battle.
555Svƒlðrar mynni ‘mouth’ suggests that Svǫlð(r) may actually have been a river,rather than an island as the prose account states.
556
sárlaukr: ‘wound-leek’, sword.
552

553

óláfs saga tryggvasonar225

and then attacked the one that had been next to it, and fought until that was
stripped. Then the troop began to jump off the smaller ships and up onto
the large ships, and the jarl cut each one from its cables as it was cleared.
But the Danes and Svíar moved then into range and from all sides towards
King Óláfr’s ships. But Jarl Eiríkr lay always [360] alongside the ships andfought hand-to-hand, and as men fell on his ships, then others went up in
their place, Danes and Svíar. So says Halldórr:
		
159.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Sharp swords were set moving;557
men cut up peace for long,when gilded spears gave tongue,
against the Long Serpent.
Swedish men, they said, andstrife-bushes558 of Danmǫrk
to the keen leg-cutter’s
quarrel559 followed him560 southwards.

Eiríksflokkr 4
Fsk 156
Oddr 338
ÓTM II 272

Then there was the fiercest battle, and men fell in large numbers, and itcame about in the end that all King Óláfr’s ships had been cleared except
Ormr inn langi. Now all his men that were still able to fight had come onto
it. Then Jarl Eiríkr laid Barðinn alongside Ormrinn, and there was hand-tohand fighting there. So says Halldórr:
		
160.
			
			
			
[361]		
			
			
			

A year since, the Long Serpent
suffered a harsh trial.
Blood-reeds561 beat each other;battered were moons of prow-brands,562
when the god of the armourogre563 laid high-sided
Barði—the jarl did battle564
by the isle—at side of Fáfnir.565

Eiríksflokkr 3
Fsk 155
Oddr 337
ÓTM II 273

snarpra sverða gangr: ‘activity of sharp swords’, battle.
dolgs runnr: ‘bush of strife’, warrior.
559
leggbita senna: ‘quarrel of the leg-biter (i.e. sword)’, battle.
560
i.e. Jarl Eiríkr.
561
reyr dreyra: ‘reed of blood’, sword.
562
tungl tingla tangar: ‘moons of tongs of the prow-piece (i.e. of the prow)’; tƒng‘tongs’ must mean the brandar ‘brands’, a pair of carved ornamental strips of woodalong the sides of a ship’s prow; their moons are shields, which were fastened along
the sides of ships. But brandr can also mean a sword, so this may be another caseof ofljóst (wordplay)—the moons of the sword are also shields.
563
brynflagðs reginn: ‘god of the troll-wife of the coat of mail (i.e. axe)’, warrior.
564
hjalms hríð: ‘storm of the helmet’, battle.
565
Fáfnir, the legendary dragon killed by Sigurðr, referring here to Ormr inn langi.
557
558

226

heimskringla

CHAPTER one hundred and seven
Jarl Eiríkr was in the fyrirrúm (position in front of the lypting) on his ship
and there a shield-wall had been formed. There was then both hand-to-handfighting and thrusting of spears and throwing of everything available as aweapon, while some were shooting from bows or by hand. Then there wasso much wielding of weapons on Ormrinn that they could hardly get theirshields in front of themselves when spears and arrows were flying so thick,for warships were attacking Ormrinn from all sides. But King Óláfr’s men
were in such a rage that they leapt up on the sides in order to be able to reachthe people with sword-blows to kill them, though many did not come soclose under Ormrinn that they would be involved in hand-to-hand fighting.
But most of Óláfr’s men went overboard and took no more notice than ifthey had been fighting on level ground and sank under with their weapons.
So says Hallfrøðr:
		
161.
			
			
			
[362]		
			
			
			

Sank down from the Serpent
those in spear-hatred566 wounded;
strivers of the strong ring-shirt,567
they spared not each other.
Long will the Long Serpentlack such great warriors,
though a great king guides it
gliding with the army.

Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 13
Fsk 157
Oddr 339–40
ÓTM II 274

CHAPTER one hundred and eight
Einarr þambarskelfir was on Ormrinn aft in the krapparúm (‘narrow space’,the position aft of the fyrirrúm). He was shooting from a bow and he was
the strongest shooter of all men. Einarr shot at Jarl Eiríkr and struck theneck of the tiller above the jarl’s head, and the arrow sank in right up to thearrow-head fastening. The jarl looked at it and asked if they knew who wasshooting there, but immediately another arrow came, so close to the jarl thatit flew between his side and his arm and then into the head-board behind sothat the point went through a long way. Then the jarl spoke to the man thatsome call Finnr, though some say that he was Finnish (Lappish)—he was
the finest bowman:‘Shoot that big man in the krapparúm.’naddfárs bƒð: ‘warfare of spike-hatred’, spear-battle.
verkandi meginserkjar baugs: ‘workers of the strength-shirt of ring-(mail) (i.e.
coat of mail)’, warrrior.
566
567

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

227

Finnr shot, and the arrow struck the middle of Einarr’s bow at the momentthat Einarr was drawing his bow for the third time. Then the bow broke in
two pieces. Then said King Óláfr:‘What was it snapped there so [363] loud?’
Einarr replied: ‘Norway from your grasp, king.’‘It was not as big a snap as that,’ says the king; ‘take my bow and shootwith it.’And he threw the bow to him. Einarr took the bow and immediately drew
it past the point of the arrow and said:‘Too weak, too weak the supreme ruler’s bow,’ and threw the bow back,then took his shield and sword and fought.
CHAPTER one hundred and nine
King Óláfr Tryggvason stood on the raised deck in the stern of Ormrinn andduring the day mostly shot, sometimes bowshots, sometimes javelins andalways two at a time. He looked to the forepart of the ship and saw his men
swinging their swords and striking fast and saw that they were not cutting
well, then spoke in a loud voice:‘Are you swinging your swords so weakly, as I see that they do not cut
for you?’
A man replied: ‘Our swords are blunt and very damaged.’
Then the king went down into the fyrirrúm (position in front of the lypting)and opened up the chest under the high-seat, took from it many sharp swords
and handed them to the men. But when he stretched down his right arm thenmen saw that blood was running down from under the sleeve of his coat ofmail. No one knows where he was wounded.
CHAPTER one hundred and ten
The defence was strongest on Ormrinn and most bloody among the menin the fyrirrúm and those at the prow. That was where the body of men
was most select and the sides of the ship highest. But when the men firstbegan to fall round the middle of the ship and when there were few of themen still standing around the mast area, then Eiríkr decided to try boarding[364] and got up onto Ormrinn with fourteen other men. Then King Óláfr’s
brother-in-law Hyrningr came against him with a party of men, and there
was the hardest of battles there, and it ended with the jarl and the men who
had boarded with him drawing back down onto Barðinn, some falling andsome being wounded. Þórðr Kolbeinsson speaks of this:568
568

Two lines are missing from the verse, although no space is left in the ­manuscripts.

228
		
162.
			
			
			
			
			
			

heimskringla

There was, of the host in helmets
against Hroptr’s bloody hillocks569...
He who spilled the sword’s sea570
with steel-blue blade got glory,
Hyrningr; the high mountains’hall571 must fall before that lapses.

Eiríksdrápa 5

Then there was again the fiercest of fights, and then many men on Ormrinn
fell. And as the crew for defence on Ormrinn thinned out, then Jarl Eiríkr
decided to try boarding Ormrinn a second time. Then there was again toughresistance. And when the men in the bows on Ormrinn saw this, then theywent aft on the ship and set about a defence against the jarl and present
tough resistance. But because there had now fallen so many men on [365]Ormrinn that in many places the gunwales were unoccupied, then the jarl’s
men began to board in many places. And all the men who were still standing
up in defence on Ormrinn made their way aft on the ship to where the kingwas. Halldórr ókristni says this, that Jarl Eiríkr then urged his men on:
		
163.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

The mind-glad lord commanded
Eiríksflokkr 6
his men useful in warfare;Fsk 158
back over the benches
Oddr 344
the band sprang with ·leifr;
ÓTM II 283–84
when they had hemmed in
the hardy king with warshipsof the sea-fire’s spoiler;572
the slayer of Vinðr573 knew battle.574			

CHAPTER one hundred and eleven
Kolbjǫrn stallari went up onto the raised deck to the king. They had very
similar clothing and weapons. Kolbjǫrn was of all men the biggest and mosthandsome. There was now still in the fyrirrúm the fiercest of battles. But
Hropts toptr: ‘mound, piece of land of Hroptr (Óðinn, god of war)’, shield.
Grams vƒrr: ‘ship’s wake (i.e. sea) of Gramr (name of a sword)’, blood.
571hra fjalla hƒll: ‘hall of high mountains’, the sky.
572
hafvita hallandi: ‘destroyer (by giving away) of sea-beacon (i.e. gold)’, generous
ruler (here, Jarl Eiríkr). Snorri explains that gold is called ‘fire of the sea’ because
it was used to light the hall of the sea-god Ægir (Skáldsk 40–41); hallandi, lit. he
who causes something to lean to one side, i.e. damages; ‘they’ in this clause are
Eiríkr’s men.
573
Vinða myrðir: killer of Vinðr, Óláfr.
574
vápneiðr: ‘oath-making (i.e. fierce talk) of weapons’, (noise of) battle.
569
570

óláfs saga tryggvasonar229

because there had now as many people boarded Ormrinn of the jarl’s party
as the ship could hold, and his ships were attacking from all sides round
Ormrinn, and there were only small numbers for [366] defence against
such a large force, now although those men were both strong and valiant,most of them now fell in a short period of time. But King Óláfr himself
and Kolbjǫrn with him both then leapt overboard, and each on opposite
sides. But the jarl’s men had placed small boats all round near it and werekilling those who leapt into the water, and when the king himself had leapt
into the water, they tried to capture him and take him to Jarl Eiríkr. But
King Óláfr brought his shield over his head and plunged into the water, but
Kolbjǫrn stallari pushed his shield under him and thus protected himself
from the spears that were thrust up from the boats lying below him, andhe fell into the water so that the shield got under him, and therefore hedid not get under the water as quickly, and he was captured and pulled
up onto this boat, and they thought that it was the king. He was then led
before the jarl, but when the jarl realised that it was Kolbjǫrn, and not theking, then Kolbjǫrn was given quarter. And at this moment all those of
King Óláfr’s men that were still alive leapt overboard from Ormrinn, andHallfrøðr says this, that the king’s brother, Þorkell nefja, was the last of
all the men to leap over­board:
		
164.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 16
The lessener of limb-metal575
looked on the Crane floating,Fsk 159
and both Serpents, deserted—
Oddr 329–30
spear in war, glad, he reddened— ÓTM II 288
until Þórketill,576 fight-bold,fierce-hearted in strong battle,
wise,577 from the wolf of the cable578
went away swimming.

[367] CHAPTER one hundred and twelve
It was written above that Jarl Sigvaldi had joined company with KingÓláfr in Vinðland. And the jarl had ten ships, plus an eleventh on whicharmgrjóts ógrœðir: ‘diminisher of arm-stones (i.e. arm-rings of silver andgold)’, generous man.
576
Þórketill: archaic form of Þorkell, its trisyllabic form necessary to preserve
the number of syllables in the line. The use of such archaic forms tends to confirm
the authentic age of the verse, though they are common enough to be imitated bylater poets.
577
snotr sunds: skilled in swimming?
578snœris vitnir: ‘wolf of the rope’, ship.
575

230

heimskringla

were the men of Ástríðr, king (Búrizláfr)’s daughter and Jarl Sigvaldi’s
wife. And when King Óláfr had leapt overboard, then the whole army
shouted a shout of victory, and then they struck their oars into the sea, thejarl and his men, and rowed towards the battle. Halldórr ókristni speaks of
this:
		
165.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Voyaged far the vessels
Eiríksflokkr 7
of Vinðr to the fight; thin-bladedogres of land of Óðinn579
yawned iron-jawed over people.
Swords’ uproar was heard on the ocean.
The eagle tore bait of Geri.580
He struck, the men’s great commander.
Many men went fleeing.

But the cruiser of Vinðr that Ástríðr’s men were on rowed away and backoff Vinðland, and there was already a report [368] by many people that KingÓláfr must have thrown off his coat of mail in the water and dived awayfrom under the longships, afterwards swimming to the Vinðr’s cruiser, andthat Ástríðr’s men had taken him ashore. And there have been many stories
made since about these travels of King Óláfr’s by some people, though
Hallfrøðr speaks of it in this way:
		
166.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

Whether the sater of seagullsof the sound of the glow of Heiti’s
beast 581 to laud living
or lifeless, I know not,since both tales men are tellingas truth—the king is woundedin either case—news of him
is always unreliable.

Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 20
Fsk 160
Oddr 348 (first half)ÓTM II 290

But however it may have been, King Óláfr never after came to power in
Norway, and yet Hallfrøðr vandræðaskáld speaks in this way:

579

axe.

Þriðja hauðrs gálkn: ‘monster (destroyer) of Þriði’s (Óðinn’s) land (shield)’,

Gera beita: ‘bait, food of Geri (one of Óðinn’s wolves)’, carrion.
dynsæðinga dýrbliks Heita hungrdeyfir: ‘sater of the hunger of the seagulls (i.e.
ravens) of the din (i.e. battle) of brightness (i. e. shining shields) of Heiti’s beast(i.e. ship)’, warrior, who feeds ravens by killing on the battlefield. This kenning has
seven elements (of which only six appear in the translation).
580
581

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

231

		
167.
			
			
			
[369]		
			
			
			

The wielder of the weapon-clash582 Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 22
was honourable, who of the destiny Fsk 161of the trusty son of Tryggvi
ÓTM II 292–93
told that the king583 was living.
They say ·leifr came safely
from the storm of weapons,584
telling far from truthfultales—much worse the case is.

		
168.
			
			
			
			
			
			
			

It would not, as warriorsÓláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 23
the warlike king assaulted,
Fsk 161
have been destined—I deal inÓTM II 293
drink of land-shoulder people585—
for the excellent arm-icicle’s
owner586 to come safely—
people seem to suppose thatprobable—from such a battle.

And also this:

		
169.
			
			
			
[370]		
			
			
			

Some to the wealth-assayer587
Óláfsdrápa (erfidrápa) 24
speak of the king being wounded, Fsk 162
or in the clashing weapons
ÓTM II 293
east away escaping.
Now comes a true account of
the king’s death, north fromthe great warfare; waveringwords of men I heed little.

CHAPTER one hundred and thirteen
Jarl Eiríkr Hákonarson gained possession of Ormr inn langi with this victory,
and a great deal of booty, and the jarl steered Ormrinn from the engagement.
Halldórr says this:582
oddbraks rr: ‘messenger, deliverer of the clash of points, weapons (battle)’,warrior, man.
583
lofða gramr: ‘lord of men’, king.
584
stála él: ‘storm of (steel) weapons’, battle.
585
landherðar lýða líð: ‘strong drink of land-shoulder (i.e. mountain) people (i.e.
giants)’, poetry. An allusion to the myth in which the mead of poetry, brewed by
dwarves and stored by giants, was stolen by the god Óðinn and bestowed on earthly
poets (Skáldsk 3–5).
586
mundjƒkuls stýrir: ‘controller of ice of the hand (shining metal, i.e. rings)’,
wealthy, generous lord.
587auðar kennir: ‘one who experiences wealth’, man; here, the poet, Hallfrøðr.

232

heimskringla		
170. The king helmet-covered
Eiríksflokkr 8			was carried by Ormr inn langi
Fsk 164			
to the mighty sword’s meeting;588
ÓTM II 297–98
			
men adorned the warship.
			In the south the glad jarl seized			the Serpent in Gunnr’s tumult;589
			Hemingr’s high-born brother590
			
had to redden blades for that.
Jarl Hákon’s son Sveinn had before this betrothed himself to King Óláfr of
the Svíar’s daughter Hólmfríðr. And when they divided Nóregsveldi between
themselves, King Sveinn of the Danes and King Óláfr of the Svíar and Jarl
Eiríkr, then King Óláfr had four districts in Þrándheimr and both Mœrrs andRaumsdalr and in the east Ranríki from the Gautelfr to Svínasund. This areaof rule [371] King Óláfr handed over to Jarl Sveinn on similar conditions
to those on which tributary kings or jarls had held it from supreme kings in
the past. And Jarl Eiríkr had four districts in Þrándheimr, Hálogaland andNaumudalr, Firðir and Fjalir, Sogn and Hǫrðaland and Rogaland and Agðir
from the north right down to Líðandisnes. So says Þórðr Kolbeinsson:		
171. I know that, other than Erlingr,
Eiríksdrápa 6			early on most hersar591—the Týr
Fsk 166			
of the light of the ship’s land592
ÓTM II 300
			
I laud—to jarls were friendly.
			But the land bowed afterFsk 163 (first half)			the battle, from Veiga—
Skáldsk 86
			I summon words for strife—			south to Agðir, and further.
		172. By the ruler people profited;
Eiríksdrápa 7			pleasure comes in this way.
ÓTM II 30
			He held he was bound to hold his			hand over men of Norway.
			
But in the south King Sveinn is
Fsk 163 (second half)			said to be dead; empty—			
few are spared the ill fates			of fellow men—his dwellings.

588
hrings þing: ‘meeting of the sword’, battle. Hringr ‘ring’ referred to a ring in thehilt of particularly valuable swords, and by metonymy, was used of the sword itself.
589
Gunnar gný: ‘din of Gunnr (valkyrie)’, battle.
590
Hemings bróðir: Eiríkr. Hemingr was named in chapter 19 as a son of Jarl Hákon.
591
hersir (plural hersar) is more or less the equivalent of English ‘lord’.
592
farlands fasta Týr: ‘Týr (god) of the fire of the ship’s land (sea)’, Týr of gold,
generous man.

óláfs saga tryggvasonar

233[372] King Sveinn of the Danes now still had the Vík, as he had had before,
but he gave Jarl Eiríkr Raumaríki and Heiðmǫrk. Sveinn Hákonarson received
a jarldom from Óláfr inn sœnski. Jarl Sveinn was the most handsome of allmen that people have seen. Jarl Eiríkr and Jarl Sveinn both had themselves
baptised and received the true faith, but while they ruled over Norway theylet each one do as he wished about observance of Christianity, but they kept
well to the ancient law and all the customs of the land and were popular andgood rulers. Jarl Eiríkr was pretty much the principal of the brothers in all
matters of government.

Index of Names

Page references are to the page numbers of the Íslenzk fornrit edition, which
are noted in square brackets within the text of the translation.
Aðalráðr (Æþelred) Játgeirsson (son of Eadgar), king of the English (978–1016) 274.
Aðalsteinn (Æþelstan) inn sigrsæli ok inn trúfasti Játvarðsson (son of Edward), kingof the English (924–39) 143–46, 150, 152–53.
Aðalsteinsfóstri, nickname (foster-son of (King) Aðalsteinn) [146,] 150, 157, 182,
239, 314, 316.
Aðalsýsla (mainland Eistland (Estonia)) 61, 339. Cf. Sýsla.
Aðils Óttarsson, king of the Swedes 56–57, 59.
Agðanes (Agdenes, near the entrance to Trondheimsfjord) 141, 293.
Agðir (Agder, district of southern Norway) 79, 80, 84, 114, 130, 176, 240, 277,
303, 312, 371.
Agi, father of Ǫzurr 342.
Agnafit (Agni’s Meadow), near Stockholm in Sweden 38.
Agnarr son of King Sigtryggr of Vindill 77.
Agnarr Yngvarsson, king 63, 66.
Agni Dagsson, king of the Swedes 37–39, 65.
Áki, landowner in Vermaland 109, 110, 111.
Áki Pálna-Tókason, father of Vagn 273–74, 279, 283, 285–86.
Aldeigja/Aldeigjuborg (modern Staraya Ladoga, near Lake Ladoga in Russia) 338,
339 (verse 151).
Álfarinn, king from Álfheimar 79.
Álfgeirr, king 81.
Álfheimar 79, 87.
Álfhildr Álfarinsdóttir, queen of Guðrǫðr veiðikonungr 79.
Álfr Alreksson, king of the Swedes 40–42.
Álfr Yngvarsson, king 63–64, 66.
Álfr askmaðr Ǫzurarson 185, 189–90. Also appears in Egils saga.
Algauti/Algautr Gautreksson, king 64, 66.
Áli, assumed name of Óláfr Tryggvason 291–92. Cf. Óli.
Áli inn upplenzki (of Upplǫnd), king 57, 59.
Áli Friðleifsson inn frœkni (the Valiant) 48, 49.
Allógíá, queen in Hólmgarðr 231–32, 251–52.
Álof in ríka (the Powerful), queen in Saxland 56–7.
Álof Ásbjarnardóttir, wife of Hersir Klyppr 218.
Álof Bǫðvarsdóttir 328.
Álof árbót (Improvement of Prosperity), daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 118,
130, 142.
Álof Óláfsdóttir ins skyggna 73.
Álptafjǫrðr inn syðri (the more southerly; a fiord in the east of Iceland) 319.
Alrekr Agnason, king of the Swedes 39–41, 44.
Alreksstaðir (Årstad), in Hǫrdaland 142, 192, 219.
Alvini 268, 269.
Án skyti (Shooter) 345.
Ánasótt ‘Áni’s sickness’ (properly ‘old-age sickness’) 49.

236

heimskringla

Áni 47, 49, 51 see Aun.
Ari inn fróði (the Learned) Þorgilsson, priest and historian (1068–1148) 5–7, 239.
Arinbjǫrn Þórisson, hersir 237, 239.
Arnfinnr sygnski, on Ormr inn langi 346.
Arnfinnr/Arnviðr Þorfinnsson, jarl of Orkney 162, 241.
Arnkell Torf-Einarsson, jarl of Orkney 154.
Arnljótr gellini (from Gellin?) 345.
Arnórr mœrski, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Arnviðr, king in Sunn-Mœrr 104, 105.
Arnviðr Þorfinnsson, jarl 241 see Arnfinnr.
Ása daughter of Eysteinn inn harðráði (‘the Harsh Ruler’) 75.
Ása Hákonardóttir 100, 114.
Ása daughter of Haraldr inn granrauði (the ‘Red-bearded’) 79–81, 84.
Ása in illráða (the Evil) Ingjáldsdóttir 70, 71.
Ásaheimr/Ásaland (‘world/land of the Æsir’ (sg. Áss); but there is also an association with the name Asia, and the Æsir are said in the Prologue to Gylfaginning(Gylf 6) to have been called ‘Asiamenn’) 11.
Ásbjǫrn, jarl of Haraldr inn hárfagri 106.
Ásbjǫrn, at a feast at Hlaðir 316.
Ásbjǫrn (virfilsson?), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Ásbjǫrn of Meðalhús 169, 172.
Ásbjǫrn of Yrjar 218.
Ásgarðr, city in Asia 11, 14, 22.
Ásgautr, jarl of Haraldr inn hárfagri 106.
Áshildr Hringsdóttir, wife of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119.
Asia 9, 10, 11.
Áskell Ǫlmóðsson 304.
Áslákr hólmskalli 283–84.
Áslákr Fitjaskalli (Bald-Head of Fitjar) Áskelsson 304.
Áslaug daughter of Sigurdr ormr-í-auga 87.
Ásmundarvágr (Osmondwall on Háey (Hoy); not on Rǫgnvaldsey) 292.
Ásta daughter of Gudbrandr kúla, mother of St Óláfr 287–89, 310.
Ástríðr Búrizláfsdóttir 253, 273, 350, 367–68.
Ástríðr daughter of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli, queen of Tryggvi Óláfsson 225–31,
301–02, 328.
Ástríðr Tryggvadóttir (daughter of Loðinn according to Oddr) 302, 306–07.
Atley (Atløy, island off the western coast of Norway) 108.
Atli jarl inn mjóvi (the Slender) from Gaular 86, 107–8.
Áttundaland, an area in Uppland in eastern Sweden 66, 69.
Auðbjǫrn, king in Firðir 105–06.
Auði inn auðgi (the Wealthy) 30.
Auðr in djúpúðga (the Deep-Minded) Ketilsdóttir 122.
Auðunn, man’s name (not related to the name Óðinn) 20.
Aun (Áni) Jǫrundarson, king of the Swedes 47–50.
Austr-Agðir (Aust Agder, district in southern Norway) 175.
Austrátt (Austrått, north of Trondheim) 319.
Austrríki (Russia, see Gardaríki, but perhaps including the eastern Baltic countries) 72.

index of names

237

Baldr (temple priest) 16.
Baltic, the (Eystrasalt) 252; the (eastern) Baltic (Austrvegr, -vegar: the lands east of
Eystra­salt) 54, 60–61, 123, 134, 140, 162, 176, 213, 214, 216–17, 287–88, 301,
338; the eastern Baltic peoples (Austrvegsmenn) 61. Cf. the ‘eastern countries’(Austrlǫnd) in verse 67.
Bandadrápa (a poem) 249, 337–39. See note 401.
Barði, -nn, Jarl Eiríkr’s ship 359–61, 364.
Bera, queen of Álfr Alreksson 41–42.
Berðlu-Kári 107. See Egils saga.
Bergljót, daughter of Jarl Hákon, wife of Einarr þambarskelfir 248.
Bergljót, daughter of Þórir þegjandi 142, 163.
Bergþórr of Lundar 293.
Bergþórr bestill (Bast-Roped), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Bersi inn sterki (the Strong), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Birgir, King Haraldr Gormsson’s steward 270.
Birkistrǫnd (Birkestrand) 177.
Bjarmaland 135, 217. See note 340.
Bjarmar 217. See note 340.
Bjarnaurar (Bjørnør) 308.
Bjǫrn of Stuðla, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Bjǫrn eitrkveisa (Poison Snake), farmer in Skaun 227–28.
Bjǫrn Eiríksson, king of the Swedes 130.
Bjǫrn farmaðr (Seafarer), kaupmaðr (Merchant) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119,137, 140, 146, 186 (verse 75), 193 (verse 2), 198, 213, 215.
Bláland it mikla (Blacks-land the Great, ­Africa) 10.
Blood-Axe (Blóðøx, nickname of King Eiríkr Haraldsson) 183 (verse 73). Seenote 148.
Blótólfr of Ǫlvishaugr 172.
Bolli Þorláksson 330. Cf. Laxdœla saga.
Borgundarhólmr (Bornholm, island in the Baltic) 252, 272, 274.
Borró (Borre in Vestfold) 77, 79.
Bóvi, foster-father of Queen Gauthildr 70–71. Cf. Saxi.
Bragi 195, 196. It is uncertain whether this is the same as Bragi Boddason, or the
god of poetry in Snorri’s Edda.
Bragi inn gamli (the Old) Boddason 15. See note 15.
Brandr inn ǫrvi (the Open-Handed) Vermundarson 329.
Brandr, son of Þorgrímr goði 329.
Brattahlíð, farm in Eystri-byggð (the more easterly settlement) in Greenland 347.
Braut-Ǫnundr see Ǫnundr Yngvarsson.
Breiðablik, Baldr’s residence 16.
Breiðifjǫrðr 271.
Brennu-Flosi (Burning-Flosi) Þórðarson 328.
Bretland (Wales) 134, 138, 153–54, 264.
Brodd-Helgi (Spike-Helgi) Þorgilsson 271.
Brynjólfr, a Norwegian 294.
Búi digri (the Fat) Vésetason 272–74, 278–79, 283–84, 285.
Búrizláfr, king in Vinðlandi 253, 255, 262, 273, 341–43, 348, 350.

238

heimskringla

Bursti, a slave 229.
Býnes (Bynes, a farm near Niðaróss) 293.
Byrða (probably the headland where Norð-Mœrr and Naumudalr meet) 245, 324.
Bǫðvarr hersir (lord) Víkinga-Kárason 328.
Christ son of Mary (Kristr Máríuson) 169, 274, 323, 327.
Crane, a ship, see Traninn.
Dageiðr daughter of Dagr inn ríki 41.
Dagr, king of Vestmarir (perhaps Vestfold) 78.
Dagr, father of Hringr 119.
Dagr inn ríki (the Great), king, ancestor of the Dǫglingar 41, 42 (Dǫglingr = Dagr’s
grandson).
Dagr Dyggvason, king of the Swedes 35–37, 40.
Dagr Haraldsson ins hárfagra 119, 137.
Dala-Guðbrandr (Guðbrandr of the Dales) 213.
Dalar 85, Dalir 97 = Gudbrandsdalir.
Danavirki 254, 256–57. See note 41.
Danes 52–54, 59, 61, 122, 152–53, 157–58, 160, 179, 185, 190, 236, 257, 270,
273, 275, 280, 339–40, 357, 359–360; army of Danes (Danaherr) 176–77, 235,
240, 259, 351, 354, 357; island-Danes (Eydanir) 186, 193; king(s) of the Danes(Danakonungr, -ar) 5, 72, 89, 162, 220, 232–33, 236–37, 240, 250, 254, 256, 259,
262, 270–72, 299, 302, 340–42, 350–53, 370, 372; realm of (the) Danes, Danish
realm, Denmark (Danaveldi) 72, 89, 233, 235, 272, 343.
Danmarkarbót (Denmark’s Betterment or Enhancement), nickname 89.
Danpr Rígsson, king of the Danes 34.
Danr inn mikilláti (the Haughty), king of the Danes 5, 35, 48.
Danmǫrk (Denmark) 5–6, 15, 35, 44, 46, 48, 51, 54, 56, 96–97, 134, 140, 161–62,
173, 175–77, 181, 185, 216, 220, 236–37, 250, 254, 256, 263, 270, 272–73, 277,
286, 340–42, 348–49, 351.
Dixin, important man in Vinðland 253.
Dofrafjall (Dovrefjell) 97, 114.
Dómaldi Vísbursson, king of the Swedes 30–32.
Dómarr Dómaldason, king of the Swedes 32–33.
Dragseið (Dragseid, an isthmus (portage) near Staðr) 308.
Drífa Snjásdóttir 28–29.
Drott Danpsdóttir, mother of King Dyggvi 34–35.
Durnir (see note 41) 28 (verse 5)
Dusla (see note 42) 28 (verse 5)
Dublin (Dyflinn) 138, 267, 291.
Dyggvi Dómarsson, king of the Swedes 33–35.
Dǫglingr (Dagr’s grandson), Dǫglingar (dynasty descended from Dagr inn ríki),41–42.
Eastern Fiords (of Iceland, Austfirðir) 319.
Egðir (people of Agðir) 114.
Egg (Egge, Sogn) 172.

index of names

239

Egill ullserkr (Wool-Shirt) 177–82.
Egill Aunsson, king of the Swedes 50–53.
Egill Skalla-Grímsson 328.
Eið (Askim, Austfold (east of Oslofjord)) 87.
Eið (Mannseid? [east of Staðr]) 106, 277.
Eiðaskógr (Eidskog, near Oslo, on the border with Sweden) 75, 109.
Einarr hǫrzki (from Hǫrðaland), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Einarr þambarskelfir (‘Bowstring-Shaker’ or perhaps ‘Paunch-Shaker’) Eindriða­son
218, 248, 346, 362–63.
Einarr skálaglamm Helgason 208, 210, 219, 241. See note 115.
Einarr (Torf-Einarr, Turf-Einarr) son of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl 123, 129, 131–34,
154–55.
Eindriði Styrkársson of Gimsar 218, 353.
Eirekr 175 (verse 70) see Eiríkr blóðøx.
Eiríkr, king of Jutland 118. See note 147.
Eiríkr Agnarsson, king in Vestfold 77.
Eiríkr Agnason, king of the Swedes 39–40.
Eiríkr inn sigrsæli (the Victorious) Bjarnarson, king of the Swedes 130, 215, 229, 287.
Eiríkr E[y]mundarson at Uppsala, king of the Swedes 96, 108–11, 129–30.
Eiríkr Hákonarson, jarl (died c. 1023) 212–13, 248–51, 275–79, 283–86, 299–300,
337–41, 349–51, 353–55, 358–66, 370–72.
Eiríkr blóðøx (Blood-Axe) Haraldsson, king of Norway (died c. 954) 119, 125,
134–42, 146–55, 157, 162, 173, 175 (Eirekr, verse 70); Eiríkr’s sons 162–63,
173–81, 185, 190–92, 198–99, 215, 235, 243, 334–35; see also Gunnhildr’s sons.
Cf. Blood-Axe. See note 148.
Eiríkr Sigurðarson (Vikinga-Kárason?) Bjóðaskalli (Bald-Head of Bjóðar) 225–28,
230–31, 301–02, 328.
Eiríkr Vatnarsson (?), king of Hǫrðaland 96, 114–15.
Eiríkr Yngvason, a sea-king 44–45.
Eiríkr rauði (the Red) Þorvaldsson 334, 347.
Eiríksdrápa, a poem 275–77, 279. See note 473.
Eistland (Estonia) 61–62, 134, 138, 230, 301.
Eistr (Estonians) 61–62 (herr Eistneskr), 65 (Eistrar? verse), 230.
Ekkjalsbakki (the bank of the River Oykell in Scotland) 122.
Elfr (Klarälven, Sweden) 73.
Elfr, river 137, 309, = Gautelfr; delta of the Elfr (Elfarkvíslar, i.e. the mouth of theGautelfr) 134, 138.
Elfsi 41 see Álfr Alreksson.
Enea, a name for Europe (found also in the prologue to Snorra Edda; there is perhaps
some connection with Aeneas) 9.
England 6, 72, 143–44, 150, 152–54, 157, 167, 203, 264, 267–69, 274, 302, 320,
334; king of England (Englakonungr) 125, 155.
English, the (Englar) 264 (verse 131).
Erlendr son of Jarl Hákon 295–96; called Ulli 295.
Erlendr Torf-Einarsson, jarl of Orkney 154.
Erlingr gamli (the Old) 219.
Erlingr, son of Eiríkr blóðøx, king 149, 205–06, 220–21, 233.

240

heimskringla

Erlingr Hákonarson 286.
Erlingr Skjálgsson 304, 306–07, 348, 353, 371 (verse 171).
Europe (Európá) 9–10.
Eyi (Øyeren, Vingulmǫrk, Norway) 87.
Eyin iðri (‘the inner Island’, Inderøy, Trondheimsfjord) 99, 164, 172.
Eyjafjǫrðr (fiord in northern Iceland) 271.
Eyjólfr dáðaskáld 249–50.
Eyjólfr Valgerðarson 271.
Eylimi, fiord of (Eylimafjǫrðr) 239 verse 106; see Limafjǫrðr and note 373.
Eymundr (Emundr) Eiríksson, king of the Swedes 108, 129.
Eynafylki (district north of Trondheimsfjord) 99, 164.
Eyrarsund (Öresund, sound between Denmark and Sweden) 54, 158, 260, 348.
Eysteinn, jarl 119.
Eysteinn inn hardráði (‘the Harsh Ruler’), inn ríki (the Great), inn illi (the Evil),king in Upplǫnd 75, 81, 164.
Eysteinn Aðilsson, king of the Swedes, 59–61.
Eysteinn Eysteinsson, king 85–86, 94–95.
Eysteinn, son of Hálfdan hvítbeinn 75, 77–78.
Eysteinn Hǫgnason (?), king 84–85. See note 110.
Eysteinn glumra (Clash) Ívarsson 104.
Eystra Gautland (Östergotland, southern Sweden) 69.
Eysýsla (Ösel/Saaremaa, island off Estonia) 339.
Eyvindr kelda (Bog) 311–12.
Eyvindr kinnrifa (Torn Cheek) 309, 322–23.
Eyvindr snákr (Snake), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Eyvindr skáldaspillir (Poet-Spoiler; i.e. ‘destroyer of poets’ or ‘plagiarist’; the latter
perhaps with reference to his apparent imitation of the anonymous Eiríksmál andÞjóðólfr of Hvinir’s Ynglingatal) Finnsson, Norwegian poet, tenth century 4, 21,
44, 108, 181, 183–84, 186, 188–90, 193, 199, 200, 202–03, 207, 221–23, 280.
See Skáldsk v. 5, note and v. 7, note.
Eyvindr skreyja Ǫzurarson 185, 189–90 (called Skreyja verse 81). Also appears inEgils saga.
Faeroes (Færeyjar) 118.
Fáfnir (i.e. Ormrinn langi) 361 (verse).
Farmannshaugr 140.
Fasti, jarl of Fróði king of the Danes 54–55.
Féeyjarsund (Freisund, Flatsetsund?—in Norð-Mœrr) 178.
Fenrisúlfr 197 (verse 20), 199 (Fenrir, verse 86). See notes 283 and 289.
Fetbreiðr (‘which leaves broad tracks’?), a sword 187.
Finnmǫrk (Finnmark) 135.
Finnr, on Ormr inn langi 346.
Finnr, in the forces of Jarl Eiríkr at the Battle of Svǫlð 362.
Finnr skjálgi Eyvindarson 183, 189, 199.
Firðafylki (Fjordane, district of western Norway) 106–07, 157, 240, 244.
Firðir (inhabitants of Firðafylki) 308.
Firðir (= Firðafylki) 105, 107, 125, 134, 216, 237, 345, 371.

index of names

241

Fitjar (Fitje, a farm on Storð) 143, 182, 187.
Fjaðryndaland, in Uppland, Sweden 63, 66, 69.
Fjalir, district in Sogn, western Norway 107–08, 345, 371.
Fjón (Fyn or Fünen) 14.
Fjǫlnir son of Yngvi-Freyr, legendary king of the Swedes 4, 24–26, 33.
Flæminglaland (Flanders) 263.
Flemings (Flæmingjar) 264, verse 130.
Fold, (the) (Fold, Foldin, the areas round Oslofjord) 82 (verse 31), 109, 214.
Fólkviðr Svipdagsson 67.
Frakkar (Franks) 258 (verse 123).
Frakkland (Frankia) 255.
Freyja, priestess 13, 24–25.
Freyr son of Njǫrðr, sacrificial priest 4, 12–13, 16, 23–25, 40, 59; a god 108, 168.
Frið-Fróði 25 see Fróði Dansson.
Friðleifr Fróðason, king of the Danes 48.
Frigg, Óðinn’s wife 12.
Frisians (Frísir) 258, 263, 358.
Frísland (Frisia) 134, 255, 263, 302.
Fróði son of Eysteinn, king of Heiðmǫrk 94–95.
Fróði inn mikilláti (the Haughty) or inn friðsami (the Peaceful) son of Danr inn
mikilláti or of Friðleifr (according to Snorra Edda), Frið-Fróði, king of the Danes
25–26, 48; peace of Fróði (Fróðafriðr) 24.
Fróði inn frækni (the Valiant) Friðleifsson 51–55.
Fróði son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 118, 137–38.
Frosta (in Trondheimsfjord) 314, 316.
Frostaþing, Frostuþing, the assembly of landowners in Frosta 167, 169–70, 317.
Frostaþingslǫg 163.
Frosti, leader of the Lapps 37.
Fræðarberg 178, 181.
Fræði (Frei, an island off western Norway, Norð-Mœrr, not Sunn-Mœrr) 177.
Fýri (Fyriså), river in Sweden 33.
Fýrisvellir (the plains of the (River) Fýri) 32, 41, 43, 45, 57.
Gamli Eiríksson, king 149, 162, 179–81, 185, 198, 199.
Gandálfr Álfgeirsson, king 81, 84, 94–95; Gandálfr’s sons 87.
Garðar (in verses) = Garðaríki 253, 339.
Garðaríki (Russia) 14, 230, 232, 251, 266, 288, 291, 339.
Gaul (Gaula, river south of Trondheimsfjord) 295.
Gaular, estate in Fjalir 86, 107.
Gaulardalr (valley south of Trondheimsfjord) 98–99, 169, 293, 297–98, 315.
Gauldœlafylki (district south of Trondheimsfjord) 99.
Gautar (inhabitants of Gautland) 112–13, 160, 261, 340.
Gautasker (off the coast of Gautland) 260.
Gautatýr (a name for Óðinn) 193 (verse).
Gautelfr (Göta älv, river in southern Sweden) 79, 109, 112, 370. See also Elfr.
Gauthildr Algautsdóttir 64, 70.
Gauthildr mother of Óláfr trételgja 73.

242

heimskringla

Gautland (Östergötland and Västergötland, southern Sweden) 48, 64, 111, 114, 129,
160, 260–61.
Gautr, father of King Gautrekr 64.
Gautr, a name for Óðinn (pl. in kenning for warriors, see note 291) 199 (verse).
Gautrekr inn mildi (the Generous) Gautsson, king 64.
Gautviðr, foster-brother of Ingjaldr Ǫnundarson 63, 69.
Gefjun 14–15.
Geigaðr, follower of King Hugleikr 43.
Geira, queen, daugher of King Burizláfr 253–54, 263, 350.
Geiri, father of the poet Glúmr 155, 162, 181, 198, 204, 217, 238–39, 243.
Geirmundr 277.
Geirstaðir 82.
Geirþjófr, king in Saxland 56.
Gellir Þorkelsson 5.
Gerðr Gymisdóttir, Freyr’s wife 24.
Gersimi, Freyja’s daughter 25.
Gimsar (Gimsan) 279, 316, 353.
Gísl Vísbursson 30.
Gizurr of Valdres, lendr maðr 285.
Gizurr hvíti (the White) Teitsson 328–29, 332, 347.
Glúmr Geirason, Icelandic poet (tenth century, see note 178) 155, 162, 181, 198,
204, 217, 238–39, 243.
Glymdrápa, a poem (see note 118) 101.
Goðey (Godøya, a farm), Goðeyjar, islands in Hálogaland, northern Norway 324–26, 328.
Goðeyjarstraumr, a sound in Sálpti 328.
Goðgestr, king in Hálogaland 57.
Goðheimr, Goðheimar (World of the Gods) 22, 27.
Gormr inn gamli (the Old), king of the Danes 89, 96–97, 161, 176, 220, 232–34,
250, 270, 302, 343.
Gotlanders (Gotar) 255 (verse 120).
Gotland, island in the Baltic 255, 337 (verse 149).
Gotland 36 = Reiðgotaland.
Gráfeldardrápa, a poem (see note 178) 162, 238, 243.
Gramr, a sword 168 (verse 68).
Granmarr, king of Suðrmannaland 66–70.
Grenland, district to the west of Vestfold 215.
Grenmarr (Langesundsfjorden, in Grenland) 109.
Grímsbær (Grimsby), in Norðimbraland 153.
Grjótgarðr rǫskvi (the Doughty), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Grjótgarðr son of Hákon Hlaðajarl 106.
Grjótgarðr, another son of Hákon Hlaðajarl 205–07, 219.
Grjótgarðr Herlaugsson 99, 100, 107, 108 (Hallgarðr, verse 38, see note 135), 142.
Grýtingr, king in Orkadalr 98.
Grýtingr, farm in Orkadalr 171–72, 316.
Greenland (Grœnland) 334, 347–48.
Guðbrandr, hersir i Dalar 85, 95.
Guðbrandr hvíti (the White) of Upplǫnd 279.

index of names

243Guðbrandr kúla (Óleifsson?) 287, 289, 310.
Guðbrandsdalir 95, 137. See also Dalar.
Guðlaugr, king of Háleygir 44, 46–47.
Guðmundr inn ríki (the Great) Eyjólfsson 328, 347.
Guðrún Bergþórsdóttir Lundasól (Sun of Lundar) 293–94.
Guðrún Járn-Skeggjadóttir 318–19.
Guðrøðr, king in Skáni 71.
Guðrøðr Bjarnarson, king 140, 146, 149, 151, 198, 204, 213–15, 240.
Guðrøðr son of Eiríkr blóðøx, king 149, 213–14, 216, 219, 226, 243, 334–35.
Guðrøðr son of Hálfdan hvítbeinn 75.
Guðrøðr veiðikonungr (‘Hunting-king’), inn gǫfugláti (‘the Munificent’), inn mikilláti (the Haughty), Hálfdanarson 79–81, 84.
Guðrøðr ljómi (Shiner) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 126–28, 130, 139.
Guðrøðr skirja (Heifer) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119, 137.
Gulaþing, the assembly of landowners in Gula, on the west coast of Norway 304, 306.
Gulaþingslǫg (see note 212) 163.
Gull-Haraldr (Gold-Haraldr), Haraldr Knútsson 220, 233–38, 240.
Gunnhildr Búrizláfsdóttir 253, 273, 341–42.
Gunnhildr Hálfdanardóttir 199.
Gunnhildr Mother of Kings (daughter of Ǫzurr toti) 135–36, 147, 149, l54–55,
162, 184, 191, 198, 200, 204–06, 211, 213, 226–29, 236, 241; Gunnhildr’s sons(Gunnhildarsynir, sons of Eiríkr blóðøx and Gunnhildr) 174, 198, 200, 203–04,
207–08, 213, 216–17, 219, 221, 226, 232, 235, 239–41, 243, 254, 304, 334–35.
See also Eiríkr’s sons.
Guthormr, king 154 (see note 177).
Guthormr sindri, Norwegian poet, tenth century (see note 172) 141, 157–61, 174–75, 180.
Guthormr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 149, 174.
Guthormr Guðbrandsson 85.
Guthormr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 114, 120, 130, 134, 137–38.
Guthormr son of Sigurðr hjǫrtr 88–89, 94–95, 97, 114, [120,] 129–30.
Guthormr Sigurðarson, jarl in Orkney 122.
Gyða, princess in England 267–69.
Gyða daughter of Eiríkr king of the Hǫrðar 96, [118].
Gyða daughter of Sveinn tjúguskegg 340.
Gýlaugr Guðlaugsson, king of the Háleygir 46.
Gylfi, king of the Swedes 14–16.
Gylling (Straumøy?) 328.
Gymir, giant, father of Gerðr 24.
Gyrðr son of Haraldr inn granrauði 80.
Gǫndul 193, 195. See note 265.
Gǫngu-Hrólfr (Walking-Hrólfr) Rǫgnvaldsson 123–25, 131 (Hrólfr, verse 53).
Haddr inn harði (the Harsh) of Þelamǫrk 114.
Haðaland (Hadaland, a district of eastern Norway) 75, 81, 86, 88, 91–92, 95, 128, 137–39.
Hafrsfjǫrðr (Havsfjord, south-west Norway) 115, 117.
Hafþórr, man’s name 20.
Háfœta, nickname = (Hálfdan) háleggr 132 (verse 54). See note 167.

244

heimskringla

Hagbarðr, sea-king 43.
Hakadalr (Hakadal) 95.
Haki, sea-king 43, 45.
Haki Haðaberserkr (Berserk of the Haðar (the people of Haðaland) 88–89.
Haki Gandálfsson, king 87, 94.
Haklangr, nickname 116 (verse 44). See Þórir haklangr.
Hákon, friend of Queen Gunnhildr 227–29.
Hákon inn gamli, Swede 227, 229–30.
Hákon son of Jarl Eiríkr 341.
Hákon Grjótgarðsson, Hlaðajarl (ninth century) 99–100, 106–08 (Hkon, verses
37–38), 142–43, 157, 167.
Hákon (Hkon in verse) inn góði (the Good) Aðalsteinsfóstri Haraldsson, king of
Norway (died c. 961) 143–46, 150–52, 157–61, 163–67, 169–193, 195–97, 198–201,
204–05, 207, 211, 239, 314, 316. See also Hákonardrápa, Hákonar­hella, Hákonarmál.
Hákon (Hkon in verse) inn ríki (the Great) Sigurðarson, Hlaðajarl (ruler of Norwayc. 974–995) 4, 6, 22, [163–64,] 207–08, 210–13, 216–17, 219–20, 226, 232–48,
254, 256–62, 270, 272–79, 281–83, 285–86, 290–300, 308, 331, 334, 337, 341,
357, 370, 372.
Hákonardrápa 157. See note 187
Hákonarhella (Håkhella, in Hǫrðaland) 192.
Hákonarmál (a poem) 186, 193. See Skáldsk 7, note.
Háleygir (men, people of Hálogaland) 44, 46, 186 (verse 76), 193 (verse 3), 322(men of Hálogaland), 324, 345.
Háleygjatal (poem, ‘Enumeration of the Háleygir’) 4, 207, 280. See Skáldsk 5, note.
Hálfdan, father of Helgi king of the Danes 56.
Hálfdan, jarl 199.
Háldan inn mildi ok inn matarilli (‘the Generous but Mean with Food’) Eysteins­son, king 78–79.
Hálfdan Fróðason, king of the Danes 48.
Hálfdan svarti (the Black) Guðrøðarson, king in Norway (ninth century) 4, 80, 82,
84–94, 110, 163. See also Hálfdanar­haugar.
Hálfdan Haraldsson, father of Ívarr inn víðfaðmi 71.
Hálfdan háleggr (Long-Leg) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 126, 128, 130–32, 138.
See also Háfœta.
Hálfdan hvíti (the White) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 114, 134, 137–38.
Hálfdan svarti son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 114, 134, 137, 141–42, 146.
Hálfdan hvítbeinn (‘Whiteleg’) Óláfsson, king 73–77.
Hálfdan son of Sigurðr hrísi 310.
Hálfdan gulltǫnn Sǫlvason of Sóleyjar 73.
Hálfdanarhaugar 93.
Hallaðr son of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl 123, 128.
Halland (district of southern Sweden) 157, 163.
Halldórr at Skerðingssteðja 294, 316.
Halldórr ókristni (the Unchristian) 349, 352, 360, 365, 367, 370.
Halldórr Guðmundarson of Mǫðruvellir 328, 347.
Hallfrøðr Óttarsson vandræðaskáld/vendræðaskáld (Problem Poet or Troublesome
Poet) 253, 255, 262–64, 329–32, 355, 358, 361, 366, 368. See note 418.

index of names

245

Hallgarðr 108 (verse) see Grjótgarðr Herlaugsson.
Hallkell, father of Tindr skáld 281. See note 487.
Hallkell of Fjalir, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Hallkelsvík (Hallkjelsvik) 279.
Hallr Þórarinsson of Haukadalr 6–7.
Hallr on Síða Þorsteinsson 6, 320.
Hallsteinn of Firðir, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Hallsteinn Hlífarson, on Ormr inn langi 346.
Hallvarðr skálkr (Servant) 85.
Hálogaland (Hålogaland) 57, 135–37, 176, 221, 245, 276, 279, 308, 322 (men of
Hálogaland, Háleygir), 324, 335–36, 343, 371.
Háls in Limafjǫrðr 237–39.
Haraldr gullskeggr (Golden-Beard), king in Sogn 86.
Haraldr inn granrauði (the Red-Bearded), king in Agðir 79–80, 84.
Haraldr gráfeldr (Grey-Cloak) Eiríksson (Gunnhildarson), king of Norway (died c.
975) [147,] 149, 162, 184–85, 198–200, 202–06, 211–14, 216–20, 226, 235–40,
243. See also Gráfeldardrápa.
Haraldr Gormsson, king of the Danes (died c. 986) 161–62, 176, 220, 232–37, [238,]
240, 250, 254, 256, 259, 262, 270–73, 302, 341, 343.
Haraldr inn grenski (the Grenlander) Gudrøðarson 215, 240, 287–89, 303, 310.
Haraldr ungi Hálfdanarson, king 86.
Haraldr inn hárfagri (the Fine-Haired) Hálfdanarson, king of Norway (c. 885–935)
4, 5, 91–92, 94–101, 103–15, 117–23, 125–28, 130, 133–34, 136–48, 150–52,
157, 165, 177, 187, 199, 205, 240, 290, 292, 299, 307, 310–11.
Haraldr Knútsson see Gull-Haraldr.
Haraldr Sigurðarson, king of Norway (1046–66) 6. See note 3.
Haraldr son of Sveinn tjúguskegg, king of Denmark (died 1018) 273.
Harðangr (Hardanger, fiord in south-west Norway)) 211–12, 218, 237. See note 367.
Hárekr gandr (Wand or Wolf) 88–89.
Hárekr hvassi (the Sharp), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Hárekr of Þjótta Eyvindarson 309, 320–24.
Hárekr Guthormsson 154.
Haugar (Hauge?), by Karmtsund in Rogaland 147.
Haugasund (Haugesund in Rogland) 147.
Haukadalr, farm in Árnesþing 6– 7.
Haukr, from Hálogaland 320–22.
Haukr of Firðir, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Haukr hábrók (Long-Leg) 144–45. See note 176.
Hauksfljót (River Humber?), in Norðimbraland 153.
Hávarðr of Orkadalr, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Hávarðr hǫggvandi (the Feller), Jómsvíkingr 284–85.
Hebrides (Suðreyjar) 118, 120, 124, 153–54, 264, 292.
Heiðabýr (Hedeby, trading town at the base of the Jutland peninsula) 263, verse 128.
Heiðmǫrk (Hedmark, district in eastern Norway) 75, 81, 85–86, 88, 93–95, 137, 213, 372.
Heiðsævislǫg, the law for the region round Lake Mjøsa, south-east Norway 163.
Heimdallr, temple priest dwelling in Himinbjǫrg 16.
Helgi Hálfdanarson, king of the Danes 56–57.

246

heimskringla

Helgi inn hvassi (the Sharp) Óláfsson 87.
Helsingjaland (Hälsingland, on the eastern side of Sweden) 118, 165, 216–17.
Helsingjar, people of Helsingjaland 165.
Helsingr son of King Gandálfr 87.
Hemingr son of Jarl Hákon 248, 370 (verse 170).
Hemingr Strút-Haraldsson 272.
Hereyjar (Herøy(ar), an island off Sunn-Mœrr, western Norway) 278.
Herlaugr, king in Naumudalr 99.
Herlaugr son of Hákon Hlaðajarl 106.
Hermóðr (perhaps the Áss (god), son of Óðinn) 195 (verse 14).
Hildibrandr, berserk 88.
Hildiguðr daughter of King Granmarr 68.
Hildir Hǫgnason of Eystra-Gautland 69–70.
Hildr Eiríksdóttir, queen of Eysteinn son of Hálfdan hvítbeinn 77.
Hildr daughter of Hrólfr nefja and wife of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl 123.
Hildr Hǫgnadóttir, queen of King Granmarr 68–69.
Himinbjǫrg, Heimdallr’s dwelling 16.
Himinfjǫll, in Sweden 64, verse 24.
Himinheiðr, in Sweden 64.
Hjalti Skeggjason 328–29, 332, 347.
Hjǫrungavágr (Liavåg, inlet in Sunn-Mœrr) 279.
Hjǫrvarðr Ylfingr, king 67–70.
Hlaðhamrar 335.
Hlaðir (Lade, near Niðaróss) 100, 142, 163, 168, 171–72, 217, 297, 308–09, 315.
Hleiðra (Leire), on Sjáland l5, 25, 56–57, 59.
Hlíf, mother of Hallsteinn 346.
Hlíf Dagsdóttir, queen of Hálfdan inn mildi og inn matarilli 78.
Hlǫðvir langi (the Long) of Saltvík, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Hlǫðvir Þorfinnsson, jarl of Orkney 134, 241, 292.
Hnoss, daughter of Freyja 25.
Hólmfríðr daughter of Óláfr king of the Swedes 370.
Hólmgarðr (Novgorod) 230–31.
Hólmrygir, the Rygir (people of Rogaland) who lived on the islands 119 (verse 47),
186 (verse 76), 193 (verse 3). See note 149.
Holtar (Holtan), in Vestfold 78–79.
Holtsetaland (Holstein) 256.
Hornklofi (Þorbjǫrn hornklofi, Haraldr hárfagri’s poet; Norwegian, fl. c. 900) 101,
103, 105, 112–13, 115, 119, 121. See note 118.
Hráfn, King Aðils’s horse 57.
Hrani inn gauzki (the Gautish), jarl 109, 114.
Hrani inn víðfǫrli (the Far-Travelled) Hróason, foster-brother of Haraldr grenski
215, 289.
Hreiðarr, father of Styrkárr of Gimsar 218.
Hringaríki (Ringerike, district in south-eastern Norway) 87, 93–95, 119, 128, 137, 310.
Hringisakr (Ringsaker, in Heiðmǫrk) 95.
Hringr Dagsson of Hringaríki 119.
Hringr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119, 137.

index of names

247

Hróaldr, jarl in Firðafylki 125, 134.
Hróaldr hryggr (Sad) of Þelamǫrk 114.
Hrói inn hvíti (the White), lendr maðr 215.
Hrólfr nefja (Conk) 123.
Hrólfr kraki (Pole) Helgason, king of the Danes 56–57, 59, 68.
Hrólfr (Rǫgnvaldsson) 131, see Gǫngu-Hrólfr.
Hrollaugr, king in Naumudalr 99, 100.
Hrollaugr son of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl 123, 131 (verse 53).
Hroptatýr (a name of Óðinn) 195. See note 281.
Hrœrekr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 118, 137.
Hugleikr Álfsson, king of the Swedes 42–43.
Hulð, a witch 29, 31.
Hulviðr Svipdagsson 67, 69.
Hundi son of Jarl Sigurðr 293, see Hvelpr.
Hunþjófr, king in Mœrr 103–04.
Húsabœr (Hustad) 172.
Hvelpr son of Jarl Sigurðr 293.
Hvinir (Kvinesdal, in Agðir) 4, 26, 27, 83, 127, 139, 345.
Hyrningr from the Vík 302–03, 334, 348, 364.
Hýsingr son of king Gandálfr 87.
Hæring (Knaplundøy?) 328.
Hœnir, hostage to the Vanir 12–13.
Hǫð (Hareidland, an island off Sunn-Mœrr, western Norway) 278–79.
Hǫgni 65 (verse 24). See note 93.
Hǫgni, king of Eystra-Gautland 69–70.
Hǫgni of Njarðey 60.
Hǫgni Eysteinsson king of Upplǫnd 81.
Hǫgni son of Eysteinn king of Heiðmǫrk 94–95.
Hǫgni Káruson 94–95.
Hkon see Hákon Grjótgarðsson 108 (verses 37–38).
Hkon see Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri 195–97, 199, 201 (verses).
Hkon see Hákon Sigurðarson 242, 262, 298, 300 (verses).
Hǫlgi, king of the Háleygir 119 (verse). See note 150.
Hǫrða-Kári Ásláksson 143, 218, 304.
Hǫrða-Knútr (Knútr of the inhabitants of Hǫrð in Jutland) son of Sigurðr ormr-í-augu 233.
Hǫrðaland (Hordaland, district in south-west Norway) 96, 114, 138, 142, 147, 157,
182, 193 (Norðr-Hǫrðaland, the northern part), 211, 240, 244, 247, 304, 308, 371.
Hǫrðar, Hǫrðalanders (people of Hǫrðaland) 114, 119, 146, 200 (verse).
Hǫrundarfjǫrðr (Hjørundfjord, Sunn-Mœrr) 278.
Hǫskuldr (Hǫskulls-), father of Óláfr pái 328.
Iceland (Ísland) 5–7, 118, 212, 270–71, 319–20, 328, 332, 347.
Icelanders (Íslendingar) 221, 270, 329, 332.
Ingibjǫrg daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 199.
Ingibjǫrg Tryggvadóttir 301.
Ingibjǫrg daughter of Þorkell leira 275, 286.
Ingigerðr daughter of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119.

248

heimskringla

Ingigerðr Loðinsdóttir 301.
Ingiríðr Loðinsdóttir 301.
Ingjaldr son of Óláfr trételgja 73, 76.
Ingjaldr inn illráði Ǫnundarson, king of the Swedes 63, 64, 66–67, 69–73.
Ireland (Írland) 134, 138, 153–55, 160, 161 (Írar, in verse 66), 264, 267–69, 291.
Irish, the (Írar) 138, 265 (verse 132); (Skotar) 121, see note 155.
Ísafjǫrðr (Isefjord), on Sjáland 272.
Islands, the, see Orkneyjar.
Ísleifr Gizurarson, bishop 6–7.
Ívarr smetta (Gob?), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Ívarr Guthormsson 154.
Ívarr inn víðfaðmi (the Far-Reaching) Hálfdanarson, king 71–72, 74.
Ívarr son of Rǫgnvaldr Mœrajarl 122.
Jaðarr (Jæren, district in southwestern Norway) 115, 117 (verse), 139.
Jamtaland (Jämtland, district in central Sweden) 118, 165, 216, 345.
Jamtr (people of Jamtaland) 165, 255.
Jarlsdalr (in Gaulardalr, no longer identifiable) 294.
Jarlsey (Jersøy, island in Oslofjord) 77.
Jarlshellir (Jarl’s Cave) (in Gaulardalr, not far from Rimul) 295.
Járn-Skeggi (Iron-Skeggi) or Skeggi Ásbjarnarson of Yrjar 218, 279, 315, 317–319.
Játmundr Játvarðsson (son of Edward), king of the English (Edmund I, 939–46) 153–54.
Jómsborg 272–73, 350.
Jómsvikings (Jómsvíkingar) 272, 274–75, 277, 279–82, 285–86, 351; the Battle of
the Jómsvikings (Jómsvíkingaorrosta, at Hjǫrungavágr, 994) 289, 293.
Jórsalaland (Palestine) 9.
Jórunn skáldmær (Poetess), tenth century, Norwegian 142.
Jórvik (York), in Norðimbraland 153.
Jósteinn son of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli 302, 346.
Jótar (Jutes, people of Jutland) 32, 158.
Jutland (Jótland, in Denmark) 46, 54, 60, 89, 118, 157, 175, 236, 259.
Jǫrundr Yngvason, sea-king 44–47.
Jǫtunheimar (the world of giants) 15.
Kálfr skurfa (Scab), viking 129.
Kára (Hálfdanardóttir?) 94–95.
Kári see Víkinga-Kári.
Karkr (Þormóðr karkr), slave of Jarl Hákon 295–98.
Karlshǫfuð son of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli 302.
Karmtsund (a sound by the island Kǫrmt in Rogaland, Karmsund) 147.
Kárr of Grýtingr 171–72, 316.
Katanes (Caithness), in Scotland 122, 292. See also Nes.
Ketilbjǫrn inn gamli (the Old), father of Teitr 328.
Ketill hávi (the Tall), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Ketill rygski (from Rogaland), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Ketill jamti (the Persistent; cf. Jamtr) Ǫnundarson 165.
Kispingr, servant of queen Gunnhildr 191.

index of names

249

Kjartan Óláfsson 328, 330, 332, 347.
Kjǫlr (Kjølen, mountain range in Norway) 165, 216.
Kjǫtvi (Ásbjǫrn kjǫtvi?) the Wealthy (inn auðgi), king of Agðir 114–15.
Klakk-Haraldr, king of Jótland 89.
Klerkón, Estonian 230–31.
Klerkr, Estonian 230.
Klyppr hersir (Lord) son of Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason (Þorkell klyppr (= squarely built?)in Ágrip) 218–19, 304.
Knútr Danaást (Darling of the Danes) Gormsson 220.
Knútr inn ríki (the Great) Sveinsson 273.
Kolbeinn, father of the poet Þórðr 275, 299, 337, 364, 371. See note 473.
Kolbeinn son of Þórðr Freysgoði 328, 347.
Kolbjǫrn stallari (the Marshal), Óláfr Tryggvason’s marshal 344, 365–66.
Kolr son of Hallr on Síða 6.
Konungahella (in Ranríki) 310.
Kormakr Ǫgmundarson 168. See note 216.
Kumraland (Cumberland in England) 264.
Kvasir, hostage to the Æsir 12.
Kvernbítr (Millstone-Biter), a sword 146, 185, 190.
Kǫrmt (Karmøy, island in south-west Norway) 143, 173, 312.
Land (Land, the nothern part of Haðaland) 86.
Langobards (langbarðar, Lombards), in a kenning for swords 194 (verse 7). Seenote 271.
Lappland (Finnland) 28–29, 37.
Lapps (Finnar) 29 (fjƒlkynngi Finna, Lappish magic), 37, 92 (Finnr einn, a Lapp),
126 (þann Finninn, the Lapp), 135–36, 221 (verse 102), 323–24.
Leifr inn heppni (the Lucky) Eiríksson 334, 347–48.
Líðandisnes (Lindesnes, promontory on the south coast of Norway) 240, 307, 371.
Limafjǫrðr (Limfjorden, in Denmark) 46, 54, 237–38, 258–59, 277. See also Eylimi,
fiord of.
Ljótr Þorfinnsson, jarl of Orkney 241.
Ljoxa = Lyxa (Leksvik) 172, 316 see Lyxa.
Loðbrók, sons of 153. See Ragnarr loðbrók.
Loðinn, from Vík 301–03.
Lófund, district in Sweden (no longer identifiable) 60.
Logi Frostason 37–38.
Lóndir (Vesterøy?) 94.
Lúfa, nickname for Haraldr inn hárfagri 117 (verse 45). See note 145.
Lundar (Lunde), in Gaulardalr 294.
London (Lundúnir) 144.
Lyxa = Ljoxa, q.v.
Læradalr (Lærdal, in Sogn) 270.
Lǫgrinn (Lake Mälaren), in Sweden 15–16, 45.
Man, Isle of (Mǫn) 121, 264–65.
Manheimar/Mannheimar 21 (verse 2), 22. See note 31.

250

heimskringla

Mary mother of Christ 169.
Mársey (Mors), in Limafjǫrðr 259–60.
Meðaldalr (Meldal, south of Niðaróss) 212.
Meðalhús (Melhus), in Gaulardalr 169, 172, 293–94, 316.
Melbrigði tǫnn (Tooth), Scottish earl 122.
Mikjáll (the Archangel Michael) 274.
Michaelmas (Mikjálsmessa, 29th September) 329.
Mímir, hostage to the Vanir 12–13, 18.
Mjǫrs (Mjøsa, lake in eastern Norway) 85.
Moldi (Earthy), a gold ring 202.
Morstr (Moster), island in Sunn-Hǫrðaland (Sunnhordland) 143, 293.
Myrkvafjǫrðr (Mörköfjorden, in Sweden) 67.
Mærin (Mæren, north-east of Trondheimsfjord) 172, 315–17.
Mœrafylki (i.e. Mœrr) 103.
Mœrir (people of Mœrr) 167, 245 (folk of Mœrr, verse 112); jarl of Mœr (Mœrajarl)
104, 122–23, 130.
Mœrr (Møre, Norð-Mœrr and Sunn-Mœrr) 103, 106–07, 122, 130–31, 141, 172–73,
177, 216–17, 219, 244, 248–49, 276–77, 280, 295, 370.
Mǫðruvellir in Eyjafjǫrðr 328.
Narfi of Stafr 172.
Naumdœlafylki, the district of Naumudalr 100.
Naumdœlir (people of Naumudalr) 105, 165; kings of the Naumdœlir (Naumdœla­konungar) 105.
Naumudalr (Namdal, northern Norway) 99, 245, 276, 371.
Naustdalr (Naustdal, in Firðir) 107.
Nefja, nickname, = Hrólfr nefja 123 (verse 49).
Nefjólfr, father of Þórarinn 329.
Nes 133 = Katanes.
Nið (Nidelva, river Nið flowing into Trondheimsfjord) 315, 319.
Niðarbakki (bank of the river Nið) 318.
Niðarhólmr, island near Niðaróss 298, 329.
Niðarnes 6. See note 5.
Niðaróss (Trondheim) 314, 318, 322–23, 328, 343, 347.
Njarðarlǫg (Tysnesøy) 345.
Njarðey (Nærøy, Sogn) 60.
Njǫrðr inn auðgi (the Wealthy) sacrificial priest 12–13, 16, 21, 23; a god 168.
Nóatún, Njǫrðr’s dwelling 16, 23.
Norðimbraland (Northumberland in England, the Northumbria of Saxon times)
152–55, 264.
Norð-Mœrr (Nordmøre) 104, 137, 205, 240, 308, 320.
Norðr-Agðir 173.
Norðr-Hǫrðaland (Nordhordland) 193.
Nóregsveldi, the realm of Norway, Norwegian rule 370.
Normandy (Norðmandí) 124–25.
Northern lands (Norðrlǫnd, Scandinavia) 3, 17, 252.
Northmen (Austmenn, Norwegians) 116 (verse 44), 187 (verse 78), 189 (verse 81).

index of names

251

Northumbrians (Norðimbrar) 264.
Norway (Nóregr) 5–6, 57, 82, 90, 96–97, 117–18, 123, 125, 128–30, 132, 143,
145–46, 148, 150, 153, 157, 162–63, 166–67, 175–76, 182, 193, 198, 203, 205, 221,
229, 232, 235–38, 240, 243, 246–47, 250, 254, 258, 260–61, 270, 273–74, 288–90,
292–93, 299, 301–03, 306, 310, 319–20, 327–28, 333–34, 336–37, 342–43, 354,
363, 368, 371–72; king(s) of (Noregskonungr, -ar) 6, 349.
Norwegians (Norðmenn) 5, 60, 118, 122, 124, 138, 153–54, 165, 179, 186–89, 193,
232, 357, army of (Norðmannaherr) 256.
Næríki (Närke), in Sweden 66, 69, 73.
Nǫkkvi, king in Raumsdalr 102–03.
Nǫrvasund (Straits of Gibraltar) 9.
Oddasund (Oddesund, northern Denmark) 46.
Oddr Kolsson 6.
Óðinn, chief of the Æsir 11–23, 27 (inn gamli), 65; a god 48–49, 74, 155 (Gautr, aname for Óðinn (verse 60)), 168, 171, 193–96, 260, 262, 299, 314.
Óðinsey (‘Óðinn’s sanctuary’, Odense) 14–15.
Óðr, Freyja’s husband 25.
Óláfr, king in England 154.
Óláfr drengr (King’s Attendant), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Óláfr inn skyggni (the Sharp-sighted), a king from Næríki 73.
Óláfr Bjarnarson, father of Styrbjǫrn 130.
Óláfr (inn) sœnski (the Swedish) Eiríksson, king of the Swedes (died c. 1022) 215,
287, 337, 341, 349–50, 353–54, 357, 359, 370–72.
Óláfr Geirstaðaálfr Guðrøðarson, king 4, 79, 81–83.
Óláfr Geirstaðaálfr (Elf of Geirstaðir) Haraldsson 119, 137–38, 140, 146, 148–49,
160, 173, 198, 213, 225, 231, 291.
Óláfr inn helgi (the Saint) Haraldsson, king of Norway (died 1030) 6–7, 91, 289, 310.
Óláfr pái (Peacock) Hǫskullsson 328, 347.
Óláfr hvíti (White) Ingjaldsson 122.
Óláfr trételgja (‘Treefeller’) Ingjaldsson, king 70, 73–74.
Óláfr kváran (Old Irish Cúarán ‘shoe’) Sigtryggsson, king in Dublin (938–80)
267, 291.
Óláfr Tryggvason, king of Norway (995–1000) 6–7, 225–32, 251–55, 262–69,
291–93, 296–99, 302–20, 322–37, 342–344, 346–351, 353–57, 359–69 (365,369: ·leifr, verse).
Óláfsdrápa, a poem about Óláfr Tryggvason (composed by Hallfrøðr vandræðaskáld
in 996) 262. (His erfidrápa, a memorial poem, was composed shortly after the
king’s death.)Óli, assumed name of Óláfr Tryggvason 266, 268. Cf. Áli.
Oprostaðir (Obrestad in Jaðarr?) 225–28, 345.
Orkadalr (Orkdal) 98, 295, 315, 345.
Orkdœlafylki (district of Orkadalr) 98.
Orkndœlir (people of Orkadalr) 101.
Orkneyjar (Orkney) 118, 120, 122, 128–29, 131–34, 138, 152, 154–55, 162, 241,
243, 292; the Islands (Eyjar(nar)) 128–29, 133 (verse 56); people of Orkney(Orkneyingar) 134.

252

heimskringla

Ormr (Stórólfsson?), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Ormr of Ljoxa or Lyxa 172, 316.
Ormr lygra (Bright?) of Meðalhús 316.
Ormr lyrgja (Loafer) of Býnes 293–94.
Ormr skógarnef (Forest-Nose) Hámundarson, on Ormr inn langi 346.
Ormr inn langi (the Long Dragon), a long warship 336, 344, 346, 353–54, 356–57,
359–66, 370.
Ormr inn skammi (the Short Dragon), warship 327, 333, 336, 346, 354–56, 359.
Ótta, emperor in Saxland (Otto II) 254–255, 257, 59, 262. See note 420.
Ótta Sveinn 262 see Sveinn tjúguskegg.
Óttarr, father of the poet Hallfrøðr 329.
Óttarr, jarl of Gautland 260–61.
Óttarr Egilsson, king of the Swedes 53–54, 56.
Óþyrmir, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Pálna-Toki, chief of the Jómsvikings 272. See note 470.
Péttlandsfjǫrðr (Pentland Firth) 292.
Poppó, German bishop 259.
Ragnarr rykkill (Snatcher) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 119, 137.
Ragnarr loðbrók (Shaggy Breeches) Sigurðarson 88, 109, 233; sons of Loðbrók 153.
Ragnfrøðr son of Eiríkr blóðøx 149, 243–44, 246–47.
Ragnhildr daughter of Eiríkr blóðøx 149, 162.
Ragnhildr in ríka (the Powerful) Eiríksdóttir 118–19, 125.
Ragnhildr daughter of Jarl Hákon 248.
Ragnhildr daughter of Haraldr gullskeggr 86.
Ragnhildr daughter of Sigurðr hjǫrtr 88–91.
Ranríki (Bohuslän, south-east Norway, now part of Sweden) 112, 137, 151, 370.
Rastarkálfr 178.
Rauðfeldr (Ásgeirr rauðfeldr), father of Þorleifr jarlsskáld 298. See note 507.
Rauðr inn rammi (the Powerful) of Goðey 324–28.
Raumaríki (Romerike, district in eastern Norway) 75, 77, 81, 84–85, 93, 95, 109,
111, 137, 250, 275, 372.
Raumdœlir (people of Raumsdalr) 167, 308.
Raumelfr (Glomma, river to the east of Oslofjord) 79, 95.
Raumi, father of Vakr elfski 345.
Raumsdalr (Romsdal, district in western Norway, between Norð-Mœrr and SunnMœrr) 103–04, 106, 137, 207, 216, 240, 245, 276, 370.
Réás, Estonian 230–31.
Reiðgotaland (or Gotland), an old name for mainland Denmark (see Skáldsk 105–06,
Gylf prologue 5–6) 35.
Reinslétta, in Norð-Mœrr 141.
Rékón, Estonian woman 230.
Rékóni Réásson, Estonian 230.
Reykjanes, peninsula in south-west Iceland 271.
Rígr, legendary king of the Danes 34.
Ríkarðr Ríkarðarson, jarl in Normandy (Richard I, died 996) 125.

index of names

253

Ríkarðr Viljálmsson, jarl in Normandy (Richard II, died 1027) 125.
Rimull (Romol), in Gaulardalr 294–95, 297.
Rínansey (North Ronaldsay in Orkney) 131.
Roðbert (lǫngumspaði, Robert I, 1000–1035; also known as Robert the Devil)
Ríkarðarson, jarl in Normandy 125. See note 160.
Rogaland (Rogaland, district in south-west Norway) 114, 139, 143, 147, 157, 211,
240, 244, 277, 305, 308, 312, 371.
Rúmverjar (Romans) 14.
Rúnólfr Úlfsson, goði (priest/chieftain in Iceland) 328, 347.
Rygir (people of Rogaland) 114. Cf. note 149.
Rykinsvík (Røykenvik, an inlet in Rǫnd) 92.
Ræningr (unknown place), in Sweden 71.
Rǫgnvaldr, king 154. See note 177.
Rǫgnvaldr of Ærvík 279.
Rǫgnvaldr Eysteinsson, jarl of the Mœrir 104, 106–07, 122–23, 128–30, 132.
Rǫgnvaldr réttilbeini (Straight-Grown) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 126, 128,
138–39, 311.
Rǫgnvaldr heiðumhr (or heiðumhæri, ‘Nobly Grey’), Óláfsson, king in Vestfold
4, 83. See note 109.
Rǫgnvaldsey (South Ronaldsay) 292.
Rǫnd (Randsfjord, lake in Haðaland) 92.
Sálpti (Saltfjord, in Hálogaland) 324–25.
Saltvík (Saltvik), in Ófóti 345.
Saurr, a dog, king of the Þrœndir 164.
Saurshaugr (Sakshaug) 164.
Saxi flettir (‘Stripper’ or ‘Plunderer’) Bóvason 71. He is mentioned in Skjƒldunga
saga as present at the Battle of Brávellir, so his father Bóvi must have been
Gauthildr’s foster-father rather than foster-son.
Saxland (north Germany) 14, 56, 72, 134, 140, 254–55, 262–63, 302.
Saxons (Saxar) 258 (verse 124), 263 (verse 129).
Scotland (Skotland) 121–22, 134, 138, 152–53, 155, 160, 264; (Skotar) 265, verse
131.
Scots (Skotar) 121 verse 48 (see note 151), 265.
Selund/Sjáland (Sjælland, island, part of Denmark) 15, 25, 51, 54, 158–59, 163, 272.
Sendibítr, a poem by Jórunn skáldmær 142.
Serkland it mikla (Saracen-land the Great, north Africa) 10.
Serpent (Naðr) 361 (verse, = Ormrinn langi), 366 (verse, of both Ormrinn langi and
Ormrinn skammi), 370 (verse, = Ormrinn langi).
Shetland (Hjaltland) 118, 120, 122, 155.
Síða, south-west Iceland 6, 320.
Sigfrøðr Haraldsson 114 = Sigrøðr.
Sigríðr in stórráða (of the Great Undertakings) Tóstadóttir 215, 287–89, 309–10, 341, 349.
Sigrøðr/Sigfrøðr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 114, 137, 142, 147–49.
Sigtryggr, king of Vindill 77.
Sigtryggr Eysteinsson, king 84–85.
Sigtryggr son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 118, 137.

254

heimskringla

Sigtúnir (Sigtuna in eastern Sweden) 60; Old Sigtúnir (fornu Sigtúnir, Signhildsberg),Óðinn’s dwelling, is a little to the west of the modern town 16.
Sigurðardrápa, a poem by Kormakr Ǫgmundarson on Sigurðr Hákonarson 168.
See note 216.
Sigurðr, king 154. See note 177.
Sigurðr, from Hálogaland 320–22.
Sigurðr, bishop in Norway 326.
Sigurðr bíldr (Speckle-Face), on Ormr inn langi 346.
Sigurðr Búason 285.
Sigurðr son of Eiríkr Bjóðaskalli 230–32, 302.
Sigurðr slefa (Lisp) Eiríksson (Gunnhildarson), king 149, 216, 218–19, 304.
Sigurðr Eysteinsson, jarl of Orkney 122, 128.
Sigurðr Hákonarson, Hlaðajarl (jarl of Hlaðir) 142–43, 150, 157, 163–64, 167–68,
170–73, 198, 200, 204–07, 211, 232, 239.
Sigurðr sýr (Pig) Hálfdanarson 6, 310.
Sigurðr hrísi (Brushwood) son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 126, 128, 310.
Sigurðr hjǫrtr (Hart) Helgason, king in Hringaríki 87–89.
Sigurðr Hlǫðvisson, jarl of Orkney 134, 292–93.
Sigurðr ormr-í-auga (Snake-in-the-Eye) Ragnarsson 87, 233.
Sigurðr hringr (Ring) Randvésson 109.
Sigurðr Vésetason 273–74, 279.
Sigurðr Víkinga-Kárason 328.
Sigvaldi Strút-Haraldsson, jarl over Jómsborg 272–74, 277–79, 283, 341–42, 350–55,
358, 367.
Sigverkr, king of Áttundaland 66.
Sili (Selaön, island in Lake Mälaren) 70.
Sjáland = Selund 163, 272.
Sjárekr, father of the poet Þórðr 187, 191.
Skaði, wife of Njǫrðr and later of Óðinn 21.
Skagi Skoptason 248.
Skalla-Grímr 328.
Skáney/Skáni (Skåne, the southernmost part of Sweden, earlier part of Denmark)71, 155, 255, 272, 274.
Skáneyjarsíða, the coast of Skáney 159–60, 260.
Skáni = Skáney.
Skarði, Jómsviking 285.
Skaun (Skogn; cf. Skeynafylki), inland in Þrándheimr 99.
Skaun, east of the mountains in Norway (there were four districts with this nameeast of the mountains, in Vestfold (now Sande district), Austfold (now Rakkestad),
Raumaríki (now Sørum parish) and Heiðmǫrk (now Stange)) 227–28.
Skeggi, father of Hjalti 328, 347.
Skeggi Ásbjarnarson see Járn-Skeggi.
Skeggjahaugr 319.
Skerðingssteðja (Skjerdingstad) 294, 316.
Skíðblaðnir, Óðinn’s ship 18.
Skilfing, a member of the dynasty founded by Skelfir (Skáldsk 103/16) 53.
Skipakrókr, in Niðaróss (west of the mouth of the Nið) 318.

index of names

255

Skíringssalr (Tjølling), in Vestfold 76.
Skjálf/Skjlf Frostadóttir 37, 38 (Skjlf, verse 12).
Skjálgr (Þórólfr skjálgr) Ǫgmundarson, father of Erlingr 306–07, 348, 353.
Skjótansvað, in Reiðgotaland 36.
Skjǫldr, king in Varna 77.
Skjǫldr son of Óðinn 15.
Skjǫldunga saga 57. See note 81.
Skjlf = Skjálf Frostadóttir.
Skólmr (Þorbjǫrn skólmr), father of Þórálfr 187.
Skopti, father of Skagi 248.
Skopti Skagason = Tíðenda-Skopti.
Skreyja, nickname = Eyvindr skreyja 189 (verse 81).
Skúli Þorfinnsson, jarl of Orkney 241.
Skúli son of Þorsteinn Egilsson of Borg, Icelandic poet, late tenth to early eleventh
century 358.
Skurfa, nickname = Kálfr skurfa 129 (verse 52).
Skúta (Skutå?), river in Sweden 29.
Skæreið in Skíringssal 76.
Skǫglar-Tósti (Battle-Tósti? Skǫgul is the name of a valkyrie) 215, 287, 341.
Skǫgul, Spear-Skǫgul (Geir-Skǫgul) in verses 193–95. See note 265.
Sknungar 352 (verse 155). See note 546.
Slé (Slien, river in southern Denmark) 259.
Sløngvir, King Aðils’s horse 57.
Smalsarhorn (the mountain Hornelen, on the island Brimangri at the entrance toNordfjord, western Norway) 333.
Snjár inn gamli (the Old) 28.
Snorri goði (priest/chieftain in Iceland) Þorgrímsson 7.
Snæfríðr Svásadóttir 126–27, 137.
Sogn (Sogn, district of western Norway) 86, 107, 137, 157, 240, 244–47, 270, 371.
Sognsær (Sognesjø, the entrance to Sognefjorden, western Norway) 307.
Sóleyjar (more correctly Soleyjar or Sǫleyjar?­—Solør, area of eastern Norway, on
the border with Sweden) 73–75.
Sóli (Sole, in Jaðarr, on thesouth-west coast of Norway) 304.
Sólskel (Solskjel), island off Norð-Mœrr 103, 105.
Sólundir (Solundøyar, islands at the entrance to Sognefjord on the west coast of
Norway) 270.
Sorcerers’ Skerry (Skrattasker; unknown) 312.
Sótanes (Sotenäs, headland in Ranríki) 173, 214.
Sóti, jarl 114–15.
Sparabú (Sparbu, at the northern end of Trondheimsfjord) 165.
Sparbyggvafylki, district north-east of Trondheimsfjord 99, 164.
Spear-Skǫgul see Skǫgul.
Sporsnjallr, king of Næríki 66.
Staðr (Staden, headland at nearly the most westerly part of mainland Norway) 106,
115, 173, 177–78, 216–17, 243–46, 278–79, 308–09.
Staðr (Stad), in Norð-Mœrr 141.
Stafanes (Stavenes) 108.

256

heimskringla

Stafanessvágr, an inlet in Fjalir (Stångfjord) 107.
Stafr, farm in Veradalr, now uninhabited 172.
Starkaðr (inn) gamli (the Old) 43, 49.
Staurr, -inn (Staver, south-west point of the island Femern [?]) 338.
Steinn (‘at the Stone’), farm in Sweden 27.
Steinn, in Estonia 61.
Steinn (Stein), in Hringaríki 93.
Steinþórr, man’s name 20.
Stíflusund (sound in Vestfold) 80–81.
Stjóradalr (Stjørdal, valley in Þrándheimr) 99, 206.
Stokk(s)sund, a sound (or sounds) by Stockholm 37–38.
Storð (Stord, an island off Hǫrðaland) 182, 187, 194 (verse 7).
Straumeyrarnes, in Denmark 44.
Strind (Strinda, place in Þrándheimr) 315.
Strindafylki (district of Strind) 99.
Strút-Haraldr, king of Skáney 272, 274.
Stuðla (Støle), in Sunn-Hǫrðaland (Sunnhordland) 345.
Styrbjǫrn inn sterki (the Strong) Óláfsson 130, 215.
Styrkárr Hreiðarsson of Gimsar 218, 279, 316.
Suðrland (Sutherland), in Scotland 122.
Suðrmannaland (Södermanland), in Sweden 66.
Súlki, king of Rogaland 114–15.
Sunnmœrir (people of Sunn-Mœrr) 308.
Sunn-Mœrr (Sunmöre) 104, 106, 177, 207, 240, 243–44.
Svanhildr daughter of Jarl Eysteinn 119.
Svartahaf (the Black Sea) 9, 10.
Svási, a Lapp 125–26.
Sveigðir Fjǫlnisson, king of the Swedes 27–28.
Sveinn Hákonarson, jarl 248, 279, 282, 299, 370, 371–72.
Sveinn tjúguskegg (Forkbeard) Haraldsson, king of the Danes (died 1014) 262 (ÓttaSveinn), 272–74, 302, 340–43, 349–51, 353–54, 357, 359, 370–2.
Svertingr son of Rúnólfr goði 328, 347.
Svíar (Swedes) 4, 5, 22–25, 29, 31–32, 42–43, 45, 47, 49, 51, 53–54, 58, 60–61,
63, 72–75, 165, 359–60; army of Svíar (Svíaherr) 357; king(s) of the Svíar (Svíakonungr, -ar) 54, 72, 81, 108–10, 165, 215, 229, 337, 341, 349–50, 353, 359, 370;
the realm of the Svíar (Svíariki) 61, (Svíaveldi) 59–61, 65, 70, 72, 96.
Svínasund (Svinesund, sound forming the northern boundary of Ranríki) 109,
137, 370.
Svipdagr, follower of King Hugleikr 43.
Svipdagr blindi (the Blind), fosterfather of Ingjaldr Ǫnundarson 64, 67, 69.
Svíþjóð (Sweden) 27, 29, 31, 40, 43, 45, 48, 50–52, 54, 56–57, 60, 62–67, 71, 73–74,
130, 165, 215, 227, 229, 287–89, 309, 337–38, 349–50.
Svíþjóð in mikla or in kalda ­(Sweden the Great or the Cold, often identified with
Scythia, meaning what is now southern Russia or Asia in general) 9, 10, 14,
21–22, 25, 27.
Svǫlð(r) (an island in the southern Baltic or a river in Vinðland) 351–52, 358. Seenote 555.

index of names

257

Sweden (Svíaveldi) 229, 299, 310, 340–41, 349; woods of Sweden (austmǫrk) 53 (verse 19).
Sygnafylki (district of Sogn) 86, 107.
Sygnir (people of Sogn) 308.
Syllingar (Scilly Isles) 264–67.
Sýsla = Aðalsýsla 62 (verse 23).
Sæheimr (Sem), in Vestfold 140.
Sæheimr (Seim), in Norðr-Hǫrðaland 142–43, 193.
Sæmingr son of Yngvifreyr or Óðinn 4, 21–22.
Sǫkmímir (see note 43) 28 (verse 5)Sǫlva/Sǫlveig daughter of Hálfdan gulltǫnn 73.
Sǫlvarr son of Sǫlvi inn gamli 73.
Sǫlveig see Sǫlva.
Sǫlvi inn gamli (the Old) of Sóleyjar 73.
Sǫlvi Hálfdanarson, king in Sóleyjar 74, 75.
Sǫlvi klofi (Cleaver) Húnþjófsson 103–06, 134, 138.
Sǫlvi Hǫgnason 60.
Sǫlvi Sǫlvarsson 73.
Sǫlvi (Selva), in Norð-Mœrr 141.
Tanais (River Don) 10.
Tanakvísl (fork of the Don) 10–11.
Taurr, -inn, in Sweden 38 (see note 63).
Teitr son of Bishop Ísleifr 7.
Teitr Ketilbjarnarson 328.
Tíðenda-Skopti (News-Skopti) Skagason 248–49.
Tindr Hallkelsson 281, 286. See note 487.
Tíundaland (‘Tenth land’, an area in Uppland in eastern Sweden) 49, 63, 345.
Tósti = Skǫglar-Tósti.
Traninn, Tranan, a ship (the Crane (bird)) 319, 324, 326–27, 346, 354–56, 359, 366(the Crane). See note 515.
Tréskegg, nickname (Tree-Beard) = Þórir tréskegg 129 (verse 52).
Tryggvahreyrr (Tryggvarør), a mound on Tryggvaey (Tryggön, an island west of
Sótanes) 214.
Tryggvi Óláfsson, king 6–7, 146, 149, 151, 160–61, 163, 173, 198, 204, 213–14,
225–27, 229, 231, 251, 254–55, 263–66, 291, 296–97, 299–304, 310, 319, 332,
334, 337, 349–50, 353–54, 357, 359, 363, 368.
Tunni, slave of Egill king of the Swedes 50–52.
Túnsberg (Tønsberg, Vestfold) 108, 112, 129–30, 140, 148–49, 214, 240, 311.
Turf-Einarr (Torf-Einarr) = Einarr Rǫgnvaldsson.
Tyrkland (Land of Turks, Asia Minor) 14, 27.
Týr, a god 193 (verse 6). See note 268.
Ubbi Ákason 110.
Úlfasund (Ulvesund), in Norðfjǫrðr 177.
Úlfr rauði (the Red), Óláfr Tryggvason’s standard-bearer 344, 356–57.
Ulli 295 = Erlendr Hákonarson.
Uppdalsskógr, at the top of Orkadalr 101.

258

heimskringla

Upphaugr (Upphaug), in Yrjar 279, 315.
Upplendingar 136 (people of Upplǫnd), 137; king(s) of the Upplendingar or
Upplanders (Upplendingakonungr, -ar) 75, 81, 95, 164, 292.
Upplǫnd (Upplanda, area of eastern Norway) 85–86, 95, 97, 114, 120, 125, 127, 139,
149, 151–52, 212–13, 215, 227, 275, 279, 286, 289, 299.
Uppsalaauðr (‘Uppsala wealth’) 24–25, 28.
Uppsalir (Uppsala) 4, 16, 23, 29, 31–32, 41, 45–46, 48–50, 52, 57–59, 63, 65–66,
69–70, 74, 96, 215; kings of Uppsalir (Uppsalakonungar) 65, rule in Uppsalir(Uppsalaveldi) 73.
Uppsalr, hall of the kings of Uppsalir 66.
Útsteinn (Utstein), island off Rogaland 116 (verse 44), 143.
Vaðla, river in Vestfold 77–78.
Váfuðr, a name for Óðinn 193 (verse 5). See note 267.
Vágar (Vågan), on Aust-Vågøy in Lofoten 309.
Vagn Ákason 273–74, 279, 282––86.
Vakr elfski (from Álfheimar) Raumason, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Valdamarr/Valdimarr, king in Gardaríki 230, 232, 251–52, 291, 338–39.
Valdres (Valdres, area of Oppland, central Norway) 96, 285.
Valgerðr, mother of Eyjólfr in Mǫðruvellir 271.
Valhǫll, Óðinn’s hall) 20, 193–94.
Valland (i.e. Frakkland) 124, 134, 264.
Vana, wife of Sveigðir 27.
Vanaheimr (World of Vanir) 10, 13, 27.
Vanakvísl (fork of the Vanir; cf. Tanakvísl) 10.
Vanakvíslir (delta of the Don; cf. Tanakvísl) 10.
Vanaland (Land of Vanir) 10.
Vanir 12–13.
Vanlandi Sveigðisson 27–30.
Vápnafjǫrðr, fiord in north-east Iceland 271.
Vápnavað, in Reiðgotaland 36.
Varinn, king 313.
Varna (Rygge district), in Austfold 77.
Varnes (Værnes), in Stjóradalr 172.
Vé, brother of Óðinn 12, 14.
Veggir (Vägga), southernmost farm on Sótanes 214.
Veiga (Vega), island off Hálogaland 371.
Vellekla, a poem 208, 241, 245–47, 256–58, 261, 290. See note 215.
Vémundr, king of Firðafylki 106–07.
Vémundr vǫlubrjótr (Knuckle-Breaker) 219.
Vendill/Vindill (Vendsyssel), northernmost part of Jutland 54–55, 77, 176.
Veradalr (Verdal) 99, 172.
Vermaland (Värmland, district in western Sweden, on the border with Norway)
73–74, 76, 81, 109, 111, 114.
Véseti in Borgundarhólmr 274.
Vestfold, area to the west of Oslofjord 75–78, 81–85, 93–95, 109, 137, 140, 146,
151, 198, 240, 287.

index of names

259

Vestmarir (= Vestfold, according to Skjƒldunga saga, but it is not known how
reliable that is) 78, 82.
Vestra-Gautland 48–49, 70, 109.
Vestr-Gautar 69.
Vestrlǫnd (western lands, i.e. the British Isles) 291, 334.
Vetrliði Sumarliðason, Icelandic poet (died 999) 320.
Víga-Glúmr, father of Vigfúss 283.
Vigfúss Víga-Glúmsson 283.
Vigg (Vigga), a farm in Orladalr in Þrándheimr, on the coast 293.
Vígi, Óláfr Tryggvason’s dog 269, 325.
Vík/the Vík (Vík/Víkin, Oslofjord and the land on both sides) 107–09, 120, 123,
129, 134, 140, 146, 148–51, 157, 160–61, 163, 173, 204, 214, 216, 227, 237, 240,
242, 299, 302–03, 309–11, 334, 372.
Víkarr of Tíundaland, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Víkarsskeið (now called Skeið, west of Ölfusá) 271.
Víkinga-Kári Sigurðarson 328.
Víkverjar (inhabitants of Vík) 137, 140, 146, 152, 200.
Vilborg daughter of Gizurr hvíti 329.
Vili 29 (verse 6) = Vílir.
Vílir/Vili, brother of Óðinn 12, 14, 29.
Vína (River Dvina) 217, verse 100. See note 340.
Vindill 77 = Vendill.
Vinðland (Wendland, on the southern shore of the Baltic) 252–55, 262–63, 265,
272–74, 338, 342–43, 348–51, 367.
Vinðr (Wends, people of Wendland) 160, 246, 255, 258, 273, 286, 365, 367–68; kingof the Vinðr (Vinðakonungr) 273, 341.
Vingulmǫrk 79, 81, 84, 87, 95, 109, 112, 137, 151, 240, 250.
Vínland it góða (the Good) 347.
Vínubakki 217. See note 340.
Vísburr Vanlandason, king of the Swedes 29–31, 37.
Vissavaldr, king from Garðaríki 288.
Vitgeirr, magician138.
Vizkar (farm east of the mountains in Norway, now unknown) 227.
Vænir (Lake Vänern in Sweden) 57, 73–74, 114.
Vǫrs (Voss, area in Hǫrðafylki, western Norway) 218.
Vǫrvi, farm in Reiðgotaland 35–36.
Vǫttr, jarl of Fróði king of the Danes 54–55.
William Gǫngu-Hrólfsson, jarl of Normandy 125.
William the Bastard (the Conqueror) Roðbertsson, king of the English (died1087) 125.
Ylfingr, -ar (members of a legendary dynasty, see Skáldsk 103/13) 67–68.
Ynglingar (descendants of Yngvi or Yngvi-Freyr) 4, 9, 24, 31, 35, 45, 73.
Ynglingatal, a poem by Þjóðólfr of Hvinir (Enumeration of the Ynglingar) 4, 83.
Ynguni (man of the Ynglingar dynasty; = Yngvi) 34.
Yngvarr, king in Fjaðryndaland 63–64, 66.

260

heimskringla

Yngvarr Eysteinsson, king of the Swedes 61–62.
Yngvi, ancestor of the Ynglingar (= Freyr, according to Heimskringla; cf. YngviFreyr) 24, 34, 193.
Yngvi Alreksson, king of the Swedes 40–42, 44, 46.
Yngvi-Freyr 4, 25 = Freyr.
Yrjar (Ørland, in Norð-Mœrr) 99, 218, 279, 315, 319.
Yrsa Helgadóttir, queen 56–57.
Þangbrandr, Saxon priest 319–20, 328, 332–33.
Þelamǫrk (Telemark, district of southern Norway) 114, 137, 345.
Þilir (people of Þelamǫrk) 114.
Þinganes [perhaps more correctly Dinganes] (Dinganes, on the coast at the border
betwen Sogn and Hǫrðaland) 247.
Þjazi, a giant 168 (verse 68). See note 219.
Þjóðólfr inn fróði (the Learned) of, from, in Hvinir (inn hvinverski), Haraldr hárfagri’s
poet 4, 26–27, 29, 31–33, 36, 38, 40–41, 46, 49, 52, 54, 58, 60–61, 64, 71, 74,
76–77, 79–80, 82–83, 127–28, 139, 345.
Þjótta (Tjøtta), island off Hálogaland 309, 320, 322–24.
Þoptar (Tofte), in Guðbrandsdalir 125.
Þóra of Rimull 294–97.
Þóra Morstrstǫng (Pole of Morstr) 143.
Þóra daughter of Hákon Aðalsteinsfóstri 192.
Þóra Skagadóttir 248.
Þórálfr inn sterki (the Strong) Skólmsson 187–88, 190.
Þórarinn, man’s name 20.
Þórarinn, father of Hallr of Haukadalr 6.
Þórarinn Nefjólfsson 329.
Þorbergr of Varnes 172.
Þorbergr of Ǫrnes 316 = Þorbergr of Varnes?
Þorbergr skafhǫgg (Shave-Stroke) 335–36.
Þorbjǫrn hornklofi 112 see also Hornklofi.
Þórðr of Njarðarlǫg, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þórðr Hǫrða-Kárason 218, 304.
Þórðr Kolbeinsson, Icelandic poet, eleventh century 275, 299, 337, 364, 371. Seenote 473.
Þórðr gellir Óláfsson 271.
Þórðr Sjáreksson, Icelandic poet, eleventh century 187, 191.
Þórðr Freysgoði (Priest of Freyr) Ǫzurarson 328, 347.
Þorfiðr hausakljúfr (Skull-Splitter) Torf-Einarsson, jarl of Orkney 155, 162, 241.
Þorfinnr eisli (Dasher), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þorgeirr from the Vík 302–03, 334, 348.
Þorgeirr afráðskollr (Payment-Chap) 6.
Þorgils Gellisson 5, 239.
Þorgils/Þorgísl son of Haraldr inn hárfagri 118, 137–38.
Þorgísl son of Þórólfr lúsarskegg 226, 230–31.
Þorgrímr from Hvinir Þjóðólfson, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þorgunna Vésetadóttir 273.

index of names

261Þórir, man’s name 20.
Þórir faxi (the Maned), a slave 164.
Þórir helsingr (Barnacle-Goose) 165.
Þórir hjǫrtr (Hart) of Vágar (Hálogaland) 279, 309, 324–25.
Þórir klakka (Danger?) 291–93.
Þórir skegg (Beard) of Húsabœr 172.
Þórir tréskegg (Tree-Beard), viking 129.
Þórir haklangr (Long-Chin; Ásbjarnarson?) 114–15; Haklangr 116 (verse 44).
Þórir Hróaldsson, hersir (lord) 125, 134.
Þórir þegjandi (Silent) Rǫgnvaldsson, jarl of Mœrr 123, 130–31, 142.
Þorkell leira (Mudflat), from the Vík 275, 279, 284–86.
Þorkell dyrðill (Hanger-on) Eiríksson 302, 346, 355.
Þorkell nefja (Conk) Loðinsson 301, 346, 355, 366.
Þorkell (inn) hávi (the Tall) Strút-Haraldsson 272, 274.
Þorketill 366 (verse 164) = Þorkell nefja (?). Cf. note 576.
Þorlákr father of Bolli 330.
Þorleifr spaki (the Wise) Hǫrða-Kárason 90–91, 126, 163, 304.
Þorleifr inn spaki (the Wise) of Meðaldalr 212, 248–49.
Þorleifr Rauðfeldarson 298. See note 507.
Þorleikr Brandsson 329.
Þormóðr, a priest 347.
Þormóðr karkr (Thick-Skin?) 295. See also Karkr.
Þóroddr goði Eyvindarson 271.
Þórólfr, on Ormr inn langi 346.
Þórólfr lúsarskegg (Lousy-Beard), 225–26, 230–31.
Þórólfr skjálgr (Squint-Eyed) Ǫgmundarson 304, see also Skjálgr.
Þórr, sacrificial priest 16, 20; a god 171, 317.
Þórsbjǫrg (Torshaug), in Norð-Mœrr 141.
Þorsteinn, farmer in Vizkar 227–28.
Þorsteinn of Borg, father of Skúli 358.
Þorsteinn hvíti (the White) of Oprostaðir, on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þorsteinn miðlangr (Long-Waist) 284.
Þorsteinn oxafótr (Ox-Leg; Ívarsson?), on Ormr inn langi 344.
Þorsteinn rauðr (Red) Óláfsson 122.
Þorvaldr veili (Weak in Health), Icelandic poet (died 999) 320.
Þótn (Toten, an area of Haðaland near Lake Mjǫrs) 75–76, 81, 86, 95, 137.
Þrándheimr, district of northern Norway, modern Trøndelag (cf. Þrœndalǫg) 98–100,
103–04, 106–08, 114, 137, 142, 146, 150, 152, 157, 163–64, 167, 170, 172–73,
198, 200, 204–08, 211, 216–17, 219–20, 233, 239–41, 243–44, 261, 275, 286,
299, 314, 317–18, 322–23, 328, 346, 370–71.
Þrándr haka (Hook) of Egg 172.
Þrándr rammi (Powerful), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þrándr skjálgi (Squint-Eyed), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Þrúðvangr, Þórr’s dwelling 16.
Þrœndalǫg (Trøndelag) 142, 148, 157, 167, 172, 204, 245, 276, 318, 347. Cf.
Þrándheimr.
Þrœndir, Þrœndr (people of Þrándheimr) 137, 141, 146–47, 150–51, 163–65, 167, 173,

262

heimskringla

200, 205, 233, 291, 298, 300, 317; inland Þrœndir (Innþrœndir, Innan-Þrœndir) 99,
172, 345, coastal Þrœndir (Útþrœndir) 172; army of Þrœndir (Þrœndaherr) 216.
Þundr (a name of Óðinn) 210 (verse 99). See note 333.
Þuríðr daughter of Snorri goði 7.
Þyri Haraldsdóttir, queen 273, 342–43, 349.
Þyri Danmarkarbót (Denmark’s Betterment or Enhancement) daughter of KlakkHaraldr 89.
Þyrrni daughter of Klakk-Haraldr 89.
Ærvík (Ervik), at Staðr (Staden) 279.
Æsir, a family of gods from Asia 12–13, 16–17, 19–21, 196.
Ǫgló (Skatval district) in Stjóradalr 206–07.
Ǫgmundr Kormaksson, father of Kormakr 168.
Ǫgmundr sandi (from Sandr?), on Ormr inn langi 345.
Ǫgmundr Hǫrða-Kárason 304.
Ǫgvaldr, king 313.
Ǫgvaldsnes (Avaldsnes), on Kǫrmt 143, 174, 312.
Ǫleifr (in verses), i.e. Óláfr Tryggvason 365, 369.
Ǫlfus, an area of south-west Iceland 271.
Ǫlmóðr inn gamli (the Old) Hǫrða-Kárason 304, 306–07.
Ǫlvir inn spaki (the Wise), foster-father of Hálfdan svarti 87.
Ǫlvishaugr (Alstahaug, on the coast of Hálogaland) 172.
Ǫmð (Andøy?), island in Hálogaland 57, 325.
Ǫndurr Vísbursson 30.
Ǫnundr jarl from Sparabú 165.
Ǫnundr (Braut-Ǫnundr) Yngvarsson, king of the Swedes 62–66.
Ǫrnes (unidentified farm in Þrándheimr) 316.
Ǫzurr toti (Stub) 135–36.
Ǫzurr Agason, foster-father of Þyri Haraldsdóttir 342.